ã€ŠA Lost Storyã€‹


 Chapter 1: A Lost Story

    ¡°I am so cold¡­¡± It''s the first thing I feel when I start to come too. I seem to not be able to open my eyes, nor can I move. It is not because of the bone chilling cold that penetrates my scales all the way to my bones.

    ¡°Scales?¡± I mumble to myself in my thoughts. ¡°Why do I have scales? How do I know I have scales?¡±

    So many thoughts running around my head I can''t seem to find any answers too. My memory is blank.. I am cold is all that fills my body. So many questions and no answers to any of them. I can''t feel anything but this unending cold, like I am swallowed up in it all around me, unescapable.

    I don¡¯t know how long I have been like this, much less how long I was here before I woke up. Alone with my thoughts, yet the longer I focus on the cold I seem to feel less so. It calls to me. I reach out with my thoughts, and slowly I feel a response to my call.

    A shift, small and slow, but I felt it. Everything moved. With this new revelation I get excited. I throw all I have at my eternal cold prison. Motivation fueling my energy, not thinking about where I could be.

    Crack! A sound so deafening in this unmoving soundless void I have been imprisoned in. Then I feel a rush of energy I haven''t felt before, but something is not right. The energy that''s flowing thru my body isn''t happy, no its bad, very bad. Apprehension no fear, it fills my body with a sense of danger, tho not my body, more of an outside force like the prison was telling me I was in danger.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Silence, and everything standing still again. The fear slowly subsided and allowed myself to think again. Ice, it must be what I am stuck in. I don''t have much experience with it, nor have I seen or felt so much.

    ¡°How am I still alive if I am sealed in ice?¡± It plagues my mind as I feel something like memories stir in my mind, glimpses of a past I think might be mine. It¡¯s too foggy to think about right now, I need to free myself first.

    I have slowed down, ice does not move fast, I need to not rush my escape, though I have strangely not felt hungry or thirsty like somehow I am living on this energy that radiates through my body. Like it''s trying to keep me alive, not trap me.

    ¡°I can get free, maybe I just have to ask¡­¡± The thought seemed so simple, yet I had not thought of it yet.

    I will my thought out into the cold around me and slowly and calmly I can feel it slowly moving, freeing me. After a long time I found myself laying on a cold smooth surface, I opened my eyes for the first time since I woke up and took in my surroundings. It was breathtaking.

    I found myself in a large cave filled with ice, in the ice were these sparkling blue gems which seemed to give off a nice faint light, just enough for me to see. There didn¡¯t seem to be any exit in which I could see at first glance.

 Chapter 2: Escape!

    Escape

    I take a second and stretch out my limbs. I still can¡¯t quite feel them I think, I am not sure how they are supposed to feel, but they are bitterly cold and seem to be covered in a frost that won¡¯t melt.

    ¡°At least I can move freely.¡± I finally am able to talk and hear my own voice which startled me.

    I try to reach out to the ice around me and I can feel it almost communicate with it, though I am not sure if this is how it is supposed to feel like. I know somehow through my body how water should feel, I would think that ice is similar. Though this ice feels different, as if it¡¯s not quite right. I shake my head, not currently my biggest problem, I still need to leave this cave.

    I try to get up and stand on my legs, but they buckle and give out. Too weak still for me to stand on still. Rest, I need rest. I can feel every part of my body yearn for rest. I don''t know if I should, but it seems there was not much of a choice in that as the darkness seems to swallow me up and my body gives out.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    I am not sure how much time has passed before I come back too and look around me again. I still feel weak, but more awake now. I try to stand up again and this time I have more success as I am able to get on my feet feeling the weight of my body as I take a step and look around the cave feeling around. My body is still so cold, unexplainably so.

    I still don¡¯t remember my name, or where I am from. I touch the ice and ask it to let me out as I feel it around me as the ice starts parting, creating a path out till I see light outside.

    A wave of warm air blows in as it tickles my cold scales and ripples across the floor of the cave. I stumble my way to the entrance of the cave.

    As I step outside of the cave and feel warm air blown across me. I stretch out my wing and feel the sun bask down on my scales sending a shiver down my spine as the warmth of the sun feels odd, not quite right. Maybe the ice changed me.

 Chapter 3: Where am I?

    I take my first steps out of the cave ready to explore what lays ahead of me. As I look to the sky I oddly see two moons.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± I mumble to myself, not sure why I find it interesting, like I should expect something different.

    ¡°Oh well Lost you got this!¡± I stop in my tracks even more baffled by my sudden exclamation of my name. I don''t remember forgetting it, but without knowing i just know my name is Lost, always has been always will be. ¡°Huh.¡± was all I could mutter.

    With my new revelation put to the side, interested in my own name, and proud of it, I decide it''s time to find some food and water. Looking around I find myself on a solitary mountain, fairly high up. No food is going to be up here, so with a leap i jump into the air and stretch my wings out to glide down below.

    Suddenly, as I am gliding down, fear grips my mind. Filling me with memories scattered and foggy I can remember much, but thinking I need to crash now to save my life.

    Not sure if I did it, or the mana around me, but suddenly I swallowed up in an ice shell and fall to the ground trembling scared. Not sure what¡¯s going on, but it felt like my life way on the line, I was terrified.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Bang! With a loud crash I smash into the ground below the ice taking most of the impact and braking, but leaving me mostly unhurt. I lay there dazed and confused not sure what happened or why I was scared, like my body knew something my mind did not. I lay there for some time, looking up at the sky, just wondering why I can''t seem to remember much.

    Well, that was till my stomach grumbled at least. I force myself up again and look around hungry for food, about anything will do. I feel the grass under my feet as I feel how soft it is as I start walking, trying to keep the mountain in sight so I don''t lose it.

    Stumbling around I eventually find some weird animal grazing the grass and decide it was going to be my first meal, as I pounce on it and start eating, I hear screaming from a small creature nearby.

    I look over, mouth covered in bits of flesh and blood trying to lick it off as I see my blue tongue and wiggle it about easily amused before I hear screaming again. I look over with my tongue lulling out of my mouth as I look at this creature standing on two legs looking at me horrified.

    ¡°Do I have more on my mouth?¡± I ask curiously.

 Chapter 4: Dragons and Mortals?

    I watched as the weird thing fell over, curiously I walked over to it. I see it''s covered in some fabric of some designs to covers it¡¯s furless body.

    ¡°Are you alive?¡± I ask as I gently poke it to see if it would stir. When I didn''t get a response, I figured I would take it home with me.

    I gently scoop up this weird thing, it¡¯s warm in my hands and against my scales. It seems so soft and fragile like it could be hurt on accident, it definitely shouldn''t have fallen asleep in the field.

    ¡°Such a silly creature.¡± I say as I go to fly then stop when I remembered what happened before and tuck my wings back up and start walking to the mountain. Curious about how the creature walked on two legs I took a quick look around before trying it myself, but immediately finding it weird and hard to hold myself upright then take steps forward didn''t feel too good. I try my best though, walking in this weird way, waddling toward the mountain holding this carelessly sleeping thing in my claw.

    Eventually, I pass by a small pond of still water where I am able to look at myself in the water. I see this scaly creator looking back at me. I tilt my head confused and see it reflected in the water and my eyes widen as I realize that¡¯s me.

    With a deep blue covering my entire body, each edge and tip of my body covered in a white frost gripping to my body and refusing to let go. Horns adorning my head with gently slopes with a base being a gentle sky blue with the tips ending in an almost pale ice. Little spines run down my back curving away from my head with thin little fins filling the gap with some on the ends of my tail.

    ¡°Pretty.¡± I smile proudly.

    I continued my waddle toward the mountain glad I kept it in sight. I am not sure why, but I knew I would wind up lost if I didn¡¯t. I climbed my way up the mountain all the way to my cave as the sun had set a long time ago.

    ¡°Tired¡­¡± My voice trails off as I feel the creature move a bit.

    I need to get inside so I can rest. I walk to the back of the back of my cave and set the mortal down and I lay down near the entrance and take a deep breath before I doze off to sleep.

    Not sure how much time had passed before my eyes opened, and before me is the weird hairless creature well no, not hairless, it had some on its head.

    ¡°You did not eat me?¡± It asked as if it was sure it was supposed to have been eaten.

    ¡°No? Should I?¡± I asked confused.

    ¡°No!¡± It exclaims with no hesitation, maybe desperation? ¡°Just, ahh why did you take me here?¡±

    ¡° You fell asleep in a dangerous place. So I brought you somewhere safe.¡± I said, while smiling, feeling proud of my hard work. Tho the face on the creature made me second guess that.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°I am freezing to death, please take me out of here.¡± It pleaded with me.

    ¡°I ah can. Do you have a home? I can take you there. Do you have food?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes! You can have it all! Just plea-¡± It couldn''t finish its statements before I picked it up and got on my feet and started climbing down the mountain.

    As we exited the cave the weird creature let out a loud scream. I shake my head, curious about why this creature loves to scream so much.

    I got rather curious so I decided I would ask, ¡°Just what are you?¡± Which drew the concerned thing away from its gazing down below us.

    ¡°I am a human? A female human. My name is Sally.¡± Sally stated barely muttering out past her shivering body.

    ¡°Sally? Hmmm. Interesting. I am Lost.¡± I said feeling proud of my name.

    Still shuttering, but now a confused look on her face as she looked at me and asked, ¡°You''re lost? I mean I know a good bit of this land and I can help you find your way.¡±

    I tilt my head confused. ¡±No, I am Lost.¡± I said spreading my wings, smiling, almost striking a pose like that would help my point.

    ¡°I don''t get it¡­ I said I would help you if you are lost. So you can find your way.¡± she said again looking a bit more baffled and shaking less.

    ¡°No, as I said, I am Lost.¡± I said slowly maybe this human thing was confused.

    ¡°Yes, and I said I would help you find your way home.¡± Sally replied back to me.

    I think I finally understand where this is going. ¡°No silly human, my name is Lost¡± I finally said.

    The human sat there a while looking at me baffled and confused, no longer shaking like her entire mind was taking up with just trying to process what it was that I just told her.

    ¡°So, you are not lost. Your name is Lost¡­¡± she finally asked as we neared the base on the mountain.

    ¡°I am Lost. It''s not much to understand. You are Sally, I am Lost.¡± I said matter of factly so confused why this mortal does not understand something so simple. Then it¡¯s my turn to be confused when I hear her laughing.

 Chapter 5: Friend!

    I am baffled by these human things. They make simple things hard, and confusing. I keep walking my way down the mountain as I ponder things.

    ¡°So do you know where you are?¡± Sally asks after she stopped laughing.

    ¡°Nope. I have no idea where I am, much less who I am.¡± I replied confidently.

    ¡°Sooo what you mean is, Lost is lost?¡± She asks though, I can hear the laugh she is holding back.

    I think a bit about that. If I don''t know where this planet is then that should mean I am lost. ¡°No, I am not confused about where I am.¡± I said as I pointed at the mountain. ¡°That is my home. If that is my home then I know where I am from my home.¡±

    Sally looked at me for a good bit before laughing anyways. I responded with a roll of my eyes and huff.

    ¡°I know where I am.¡± I mumble.

    ¡°Hey, I just met you ahhh Lost, but you don¡¯t seem too bad. I know people who are scarier than you.¡± She said proudly to my bafflement.

    ¡°You think I am scary?¡± I tilt my head really confused. To my knowledge I thought I looked rather cute.

    ¡°Well ya, all dragons are scary when you meet them.¡± Sally said as she looked at me. ¡°Guess beauty is in the eye of the beholder huh?¡±

    Startled, I looked around confused, ¡°where?¡±

    Sally looked at me confused, ¡°its just a saying don¡¯t about it.¡± she waves off my concern.

    I lower my head as I finish our descent down the mountain. I look around a good bit before I start walking toward where I thought I picked her up at.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She looked confused at me.

    ¡°Why do you ask so many questions?¡± I look at her a bit tired of the conversation and questions.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Well cause you''re going the wrong way.¡± She huffs.

    I look around slightly then start going the other way, ¡°I knew that. I always know where I am going. I am Lost!¡± I raise my head proudly.

    Sally immediately starts laughing, ¡°Yes, yes, mighty Lost always is lost.¡±

    I stop walking and drop her as I turn around and start going back up the mountain. I can hear her call for me, but I just scoff and walk up the mountain.

    ¡°Look I will stop with the jokes, just please take me home!¡± Sally pleaded.

    I sigh, and turn around and stand over her, ¡°Are you really going to stop?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I will.¡± She pleaded.

    I roll my eyes and scoop her up and continue walking heading to where I found her using the smell of my meal from the day before to find it. When we got there I set her down not talking much since I dropped her earlier.

    ¡°Okay, so you''re sure this is fine?¡± I asked, looking around and not really seeing anything noteworthy nearby.

    Sally looks around, ¡°yes that way is my home.¡± She points off in a direction.

    I pick my head up and look out over the field where over near the hills on the other side I can see some weird shapes that don''t look natural.

    ¡°Those things over there? I can take you much faster than you can walk.¡± I stated feeling confused why she would insist on walking.

    ¡°Well remember earlier, dragons are scary to people who haven''t seen one. They may try to hurt you.¡± Sally reminded me.

    ¡°So, then I guess this were we part ways then.¡± I said as I started walking off, away from her.

    I walk off hearing her mumble something, but I focused on myself. I need more food.

 Chapter 6: Lost Lake

    I see a large lake ahead of me, and remember how thirsty I am. I start prancing my way over to the water tail wagging a large smile on my face ready for a nice drink.

    The lake is rather large, with a rocky beach nearest to the mountain. On the other side seems to be sand. Icebergs dotted about the surface of the lake. It is very clear with an azure deep hue the deeper the lake goes. In the distance I do hear the sound of rushing water like a waterfall.

    I approach the lake with great speed ready for my drink. I forget to stop before the lake and end up stumbling on a rock and end up stumbling into the lake falling into it.

    ¡°A-ahk!¡± I stammer out as I end up falling into the lake unprepared. I sink down below the surface surprised and try to gasp for air, before realizing I am not in any danger. I feel rather fine actually. No, I feel great in the water! I feel stronger, and fueled with power and energy.

    Then my stomach grumbles for something to drink, and I swim up to the surface and poke my head out above the water and smile a big toothy grin happily. I get my breath and take a nice big drink of water to my fill.

    I notice though, if I float in the water still enough I start slowly freezing the water touching me. I can watch the ice form around me and my scales, when I move it breaks the very fragile ice. I noted I need to not fall asleep on the water or i might freeze it all with me in it.

    ¡°This is nice.¡± I say smiling and floating about the lake. I think about all that has happened. I woke up covered in ice, not sure how I got to this place, or really why I was covered in ice. Actually I can''t recall anything before it. It''s strange, My name, I know it, but why?

    I wasn¡¯t given too long to think too much before I heard a new voice yell something I didn''t know anything about.

    ¡°Loch Ness Monster!¡± A more gruff man''s voice yells out from the far shore.

    Curious, I look over curious about what monster this human refers to. Maybe I can fight it! Only just to realize he is pointing at me.

    I huff, ¡°That''s not nice mr! I am not a monster. That''s rude. If you want to know, I think I am rather cute.¡± I nod as I try to pose.

    The man''s jaw drops at hearing me speak, baffled hearing my voice. ¡°Then what is a dragon like you doing here? All dragons are legends, folk tales spread from the old to the young.¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said, I didn''t know?¡± I asked,  interested in what this man knows.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The man¡¯s old wise eyes look upon me. Looking me over trying to figure his thoughts out. ¡°You really don''t know?¡±

    ¡°Nope! Not a clue.¡± I say proudly.

    The man grumbles something about pride, ¡°You wont eat me right?¡±

    ¡°No, you''re much too small and fragile. You humans, which I think you''re called, don''t look too yummy.¡± I say as I swim over to him.

    ¡°Ah yes, very reassuring. I will make sure to try not to look too appetizing.¡± The man chuckles, bemused by my actions.

    ¡°You seemed scared when you first saw me, but now you''re not, why?¡± I asked, confused by the man''s change in behavior.

    ¡°Well if you were going to eat me, you wouldn''t have talked. Dragons hold great pride, though I guess you might just be different.¡± The man finished before he turned to walk away.

    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± I asked, swimming up to shore and getting out of the water.

    The man doesn''t reply, but decides he is going to continue away from me. No matter how many times I asked him about it, which was a lot. His walk took us far away from the water, and down a well worn path nothing grew on, but deep grooves from cart wheels and the footpath of those who pulled them. I had stopped asking after some time had passed, and grew curious of our surroundings.

    Around us are some fields, well plowed with crops ground, taking over most of the land with some rudimentary agriculture and ditches running water between fields. Far away lies a town of huts and houses. With humans bustling about, little kids running around while people working in the fields. Though I soon noticed the people in the fields stopped working and was watching us pass the confusion on their faces evident. I smile and wave back at them, and keep following this completely random man I don''t know.

    It didn''t take long before the humans in the town stopped what they were doing and stared at me. It did make me feel a bit curious if I stood out a bit, but surely that wasn''t why they were looking, my scales are rather pretty.

    Soon we got to the town, people making way for me when a scent made its way to my nose and I stopped in my tracks and looked around for the scent. It smelt so good. I see a small girl holding whatever is making the smell in her hands.

    I lower my head down to her level and ask, ¡°what is that in your hands?¡±

    The girl looks to her parents then back at me before replying, ¡°It''s chocolate.¡±

 Chapter 7: Chocolate

    Chocolate is what that was huh? Well it smelt so good. With a lot of embarrassment, my stomach grumbled. I haven''t eaten today yet.

    ¡°Can I have some?¡± I ask, wanting to try this chocolate thing.

    The girl nods and brakes off a small bit and holds it out to me. I greatly accept and stick my tongue out for her to set it on. Once that small bit of chocolate lands on my outstretched tongue, my eyes widen in amazement!

    So excited, I feel my wings give a small flap of happiness as I smile and savor the sweet flavor as it melts in my mouth. I couldn¡¯t help, but do a little happy dance.

    ¡°That¡¯s so good! Can I have more?¡± I ask, excited for more.

    The girl looks at me and shakes her head. ¡°I dont have any more. The rest is for me.¡±

    ¡°Where can I find some more?¡± I asked, willing to go find this source.

    The girl points to a building, ¡°You can buy some in there.¡±

    ¡°Buy?¡± I asked, tilting my head.

    After some conversation with this human I came to learn that humans buy things from each other. I am still rather unfamiliar with how they determine the value of these things.

    ¡°Is there something I can do to buy chocolate?¡± I ask curiously.

    ¡°Well my dad works in the field for his money. He gave me my money to get some.¡± She explained to me.

    ¡°Is there something I can do?¡± I ask curiously.

    The old man who I followed to town is finally speaking up now.

    ¡°Well what about pulling wagons? Its harvest time and pulling the wagons are hard work for us. If you pull the wagons we will give you chocolate in return.¡± He said, giving me the option to earn some chocolate.

    I think about it, I never have pulled carts before, but the chocolate is so good. I think about it a bit before deciding on asking something first.

    ¡°How much chocolate?¡± I asked.

    ¡°With your help, one quarter of the weight of cocoa you bring in.¡± He said, setting his bar.

    Thinking about how big I am, I could bring in a lot. Which means I get a lot of chocolate. I made my mind up, I would get a lot of chocolate then take it to my cave to eat. It will last me a while if I can get a lot.

    ¡°Deal! Show me these carts.¡± I said. I was determined to earn my chocolate.

    The old man led me to the field where these carts, which look like a human can pull, are waiting to be pulled. When we arrived I realized there was a large problem.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Those are too small.¡± I point out.

    Finding myself standing way too big for these human sized carts. I sit down and think about it. I can¡¯t fit in the cart to pull it.

    ¡°Do you have any bigger carts?¡± I ask curiously. ¡°It seems rather small.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn''t really think about that.¡± He admitted.

    ¡°I could get you wood, to build a bigger one. If you make it so I can pull a cart I would be more than happy too, but these are too small and I might break it.¡± I point out to him.

    ¡°Well we cant readily make ones for your size. Only you would be able to pull it.¡± He says.

    I take a second to look at the carts. ¡°Do you have an empty one i can look at?¡± I ask after some thought.

    ¡°We do have one, its not in the best shape so we stopped using it.¡± He says as he points one out that is not loaded up.

    I walk over to it and look it over. I give it a gentle push and watch how it works curiously. I pick it up and look at its underside and look at how things function, before I set it down.

    ¡°Well, after much thought.¡± I pause thinking a bit more before continuing, ¡°I don''t know how it works.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you look it over?¡± He asked baffled.

    ¡°I thought it was going to be easier to understand. What if i just made a box and pushed it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You can make things?¡±He asked curiously.

    ¡°I think so. Just make some ice sheets and freeze them together should work? It won''t be like your fancy wagon things but I can push it.¡± I announce.

    ¡°Well if you can do as you said, then that would work.¡± He sighed.

    I jump with happiness, and call upon the water elements around me as I ask them to help me make a box out of ice, and work with them to help make it happen. After some time I have a large box of ice infront of me.

    ¡°This will do right?¡± I ask proud of my work and smiling.

    The old man looks it over. Tapping spots and seeing how it is. ¡°Mighty impressive. You could fit all of the cargo in this one. If you do this you can have the amount of chocolate we agreed upon.¡±  He says looking up at me.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I shout with excitement letting a small growl out in excitement.

    I start grabbing wagons and dumping their contents into the box, till its almost full. Then I had to push it all the way back to town.

 Chapter 8: Hardships

    I managed to push the box of ice back to the town after a good bit of work. Some of the townspeople were happy to have it done, as well as in ice for storage. I am just happy to have more chocolate.

    I huff when I get it to where the villagers want it placed, behind a large barn. I hurry back to the old man ready for my reward, when I notice people talking in hushed whispers and looking to the east, where a road leads out of the town off into the distance.

    ¡°Hey, old man, what are people talking about?¡± I ask curious.

    ¡°Inspector and tax collector are on their way here. Without your help, I don''t know if we would have made it in time.¡± He says smiling at me.

    ¡°Oh, well I am glad I could help!¡± I smile, feeling happy for helping my new friends.

    ¡°Follow me, if you would, Lost.¡± He says walking toward the bigger of the buildings in the town.

    The building is the fanciest out of all of them, not the biggest, but most taken care of. It looks to have three windows from bottom to top. It''s not much wider than me, but it is a bit longer than it is wide.

    ¡°Old man, is this where I get the chocolate?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, this is my home. The Mayor''s home.¡± He said, like I knew what a mayor was.

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± I reply, nodding my head totally confused.

    I watch him go inside and talk to some people, so I sigh and sit down looking around. I see the little girl I talked to earlier come over to me.

    ¡°You can''t stay here miss dragon.¡± She whispers to me.

    I tilt my head curiously and lower my head down to her. ¡°And why is that little one?¡±

    ¡°If you''re here, when the bad people get here, they will take more.¡± She says to me.

    ¡°Bad people? You mean the people from the east?¡± I asked.

    The girl nods her head and clutches what she has in her arms tightly. The thing in her arms looks like a toy, roughly made, to look like a small animal I am not familiar with.

    ¡°Last time they were here, they took my dad, and he hasn''t come back.¡± She said very sadly.

    I nod and process it. They took her dad. I don''t agree with that, but I don''t really know these people either. I go to say something and I see how sad her face is, and the tears falling down her face. I can feel something flick, a switch, I went from relaxed to protective. I don''t want to see this girl sad. I won''t be able to eat my chocolate in peace.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Well, I wont stay here long then. I will leave and come back when they are gone.¡± I said to her.

    ¡°They will just keep coming back.¡± She gets out through her crying.

    I don''t know what to do. I don''t know if involving myself would be a good idea, but she gave me chocolate.

    A pain flashes through my mind, as memories surface. Darkness threatens to swallow me, as I am pulled into these unfamiliar memories.

    I find myself much smaller and stumbling around a strange place, where human-like things are walking around, but they do not feel the same, much stronger. I hear a familiar voice call out. It''s a large dragoness, she looks so mighty and strong, yet a scene of regalness to her. She carries herself with a lot of pride.

    ¡°Go enjoy yourself playing with your friends, just remember to be back for dinner. Don''t be afraid to ask how to get back home, I know your friends can show you back home, if you get confused.¡± She says to me.

    ¡°Okay mom, and don''t worry I will win!¡± I exclaimed proudly, not exactly sure about what, but I was sure I was going to win. So that''s my mom. She is rather pretty dragoness.

    Before I could memorize her image in my head, I was brought back here and now standing in the village. I blinked a few times to rebalance myself. I looked around as I noticed a loud commotion around me.

    Turning my head, I see this large caravan of wagons have arrived at town. The people who arrived are yelling at each other and marching quickly in my direction.

    ¡°Oh what shiny humans.¡± I mutter.

    These humans coming to me now are rather shiny and reflecting the sunlight, as they march side by side in a group. I wonder what show they are going to put on. I lean my head over to them.

    ¡°Hello shiny humans.¡± I said to them.

    They all jump in startle, but try to remain in their standing group not moving. I get a little closer to them.

    ¡°Hello? Are you statues? Oh maybe I can make some.¡± I mumble putting the thought to the side for now.

    One of the humans dressed differently from the rest tries to address me.

    ¡°Y-you monster! How dare you steal all their food! You don''t even care about the problems you have created for these people! If you don''t leave by sundown today we will be forced to remove you from here!¡± He demands of me.

    ¡°I didn''t steal anything, I just want my chocolate.¡± I said, confused.

 Chapter 9: Hardships 2

    Well the man who was yelling at me didn''t seem to like my response. I am not sure why, but he seemed so much more upset. His face looked a little red too.

    ¡°Well we have it reported, that you came here, threatened everyone to give you food. Now you say you won''t leave till they give you all of their chocolate?!¡± He heaved.

    ¡°What? No. I made a deal with them-¡± Surprised the man tried to cut me off.

    ¡°You have no shame! Trying to force these poor people to make a one sided deal! You really are a monster!¡± He spouted.

    I am not sure what I was feeling at this point. A part of me was irritated, such a harmless little fragile thing was trying to be intimidating and interrupting me, or pity at how hard he is trying. Deep down I didn''t like what he was trying.

    I got a mischievous idea, and reached out to the mana spirits around me, and asked them to freeze this guy¡¯s feet to the ground, and before I knew it his feet froze to the ground covered in ice. His reaction was enough to make me giggle.

    ¡° I didn''t steal anything, little human. I just want some chocolate.¡± I stated, hoping to clear this mess up, I really don''t understand why these small humans are so hard to communicate with.

    The man stumbled and fell over with his feet still frozen to the ground. The shiny humans next to him try to help get him back up on his feet. I chuckle at how silly these humans are. I am not sure any of these humans could really do anything to me.

    ¡°You beast! I will have your head for this!¡± He puffs in rage.

    ¡°Those are some big words for someone who can''t walk.¡± I chuckle.

    I look for the man who is supposed to be bringing me my chocolate, but I don''t see him anywhere. Maybe I could come back when these angry shiny humans are not here and ask for it then. I feel like doing something else, these humans are ruining my fun.

    I sigh and get up. I looked around and decided that I was going to leave. I would like some chocolate, but these new humans are annoying. With that decided, I started marching away from the town.

    ¡°Hey don''t you leave! I am not done with you!¡± The man yelled at me.

    ¡°Didn''t you say you didn''t want me here? Now I''m going to leave, and you want me to stay now?¡± I was baffled by how confusing these humans are.

    Ignoring him, I continued to walk back I think in the direction of the lake. As I walk I get a bit lost in my thoughts, thinking about the memory that surfaced in my mind. Thinking about that dragoness who seemed like my mom. She looked nice. I wonder if she is here, but a part of me knows I am the only dragon here. I can''t explain how, but I just know. The mana spirits floating around me, helped me confirm that I am.

    My mind wanders a bit more asking questions that I have put aside till now. Why am I scared to fly? I am so powerful, and big, but my body shivers at the thought. Something out there, I may not remember right now, but it scares me.

    Loud noises drag my mind back to reality, as I blink a few times, figuring out where I am. I was baffled, I ended up back at the town. Flustered, I wonder how I could''ve ended up back here. I was certain I went in a straight line. I was following the road.

    It didn''t take long for the shiny humans to notice I was back, and start trying to get together. I decided before they could I was going to leave again. Quickly I turned around and started my walk again. I shook my head, baffled by how I ended up turned around like that.

    I happened to pick my head up again, looking at the town in front of me. I stood still for a second confused. I looked behind me and in the distance I could see my mountain far away. I was utterly baffled by how I ended up turned around again.

    I looked at the mountain, and started marching towards it, not blinking or looking away. I did my best to keep my mind from wondering or thinking. Each step one at a time. I guess the mountain does look pretty from here though. I wondered if the ground under me had ice under it.

    I snapped my head up from looking at the ground and looked around wondering where I was. I am not sure where I ended up this time. I was in a forest of some kind. I could not see the mountain, or the city.

    ¡°When did this forest get here?¡± I wondered.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I didn''t remember seeing a forest. It must''ve clearly just appeared around me. This forest trying to scare me? Well clearly I won''t let it win. I huffed and asked the mana spirits around me, how this forest tried to swallow me. I think I felt the spirits were amused for a second, before they came around me interested in how I ended up here.

    ¡°Hey, I am being serious. I just want to go home.¡± I huffed, a bit upset.

    The spirits seemed to feel how serious I was, and they curiously floated around. I thought hard about my home and asked if they could lead me. Seeing the ice spirits float off in a direction I decided to follow them.

    ¡°Hopefully you guys can lead me home, I want to sleep.¡± I said with a small yawn.

    Following these spirits for a long time, I ended up outside of the forest. Looking at my surroundings, I came to a very quick conclusion. I had no idea where I was. I have officially become lost, and don''t know where I am.

    I had ended up along a river. Looking up the river, I could see a large waterfall, and further down the river I think I saw the lake where I took a swim. I think I have gotten closer to home. I walk down to the water and look in it and see some fish swimming through it.

    ¡°Oh! Food!¡± I smile.

    I watch the fish for a small bit. I slean down slowly, and get ready for it. Then suddenly I jumped into the river and thrash about trying to grab at anything around me before I realized that I ended up on my back and looking up at the sky.

    ¡°Is that where I came from?¡± I wonder out loud.

    Slowly the darkness swallows me up, as I find myself in another memory. I am back in that city, but in a different spot now. I am laying in a pool of water looking up at the night sky.

    ¡°I wonder just how many explorable places there are out there.¡± I wonder out loud.

    ¡°Why are you so focused on exploring?¡± A voice replies off to my side.

    ¡°Don''t you want to see what''s out there? I mean seriously. Creation goes so far, so many different worlds. Gods and dragons, so many I have yet to meet.  Ever wonder what the main plane is like? There is so much I want to see!¡± I smile at the thought of one day seeing what it looks like.

    ¡°What''s wrong with staying here and protecting your home?¡± The same voice asked.

    ¡°Nothing is wrong with it. I just want to see what''s out there.¡± I replied.

    ¡°So that way you could end up like your name?¡± The voice chuckles.

    ¡°Hey! You said you would stop making jokes about it! I don¡¯t get that lost.¡± I huffed.

    The god who was near the pool side watching me float about was taller and bigger for his size and age. He always wore a mask though he never answered any questions about it. He avoided it, or would ask like you never asked the question to begin with if you asked directly.

    ¡°Well, I can''t help that you got a name like Lost. I wonder if you go take a dive in a proper sea, if you would become Lost at sea.¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°Hey! I like my name. I am not sure why it''s my name, but I do like it.¡± I huffed puffing up my cheeks before splashing him with water.

    ¡°You got me all wet!¡± He jumped up with a start.

    ¡°You deserved that! Making fun of my name.¡± I chuckle and float to the other side of the pool.

    ¡°Oh you''re gonna get it now!¡± He huffed and grew to his godly size and stomped his large foot into the pool splashing water, and my small self out of the pool.

    I chuckle laying on the grass soaking wet, when I notice that there is a teardrop on my face, as it gently trickles down my face and lands in the river with me in it. My smile slowly goes away as I take one last look at the sky with a deep heavy sigh. I get up on my feet again, and make my way toward my home.

 Chapter 10: Fight for Flight

    My body is soaking wet, and with the wind sweeping down the hill side and rushing past leaves no shelter from its bitter cold bite. Lucky for me, though I can definitely feel it, my ice elements protect me from it hurting me. My large dragon body is unyielding against the elements. Each part of me is immensely strong, stronger than most things I can remember. Tho that seems to be a part of the problem.

    I am lost. For the first time I think in my life, I won''t be rescued from my own blunder. I had never really feared that the situations I ended up in couldn¡¯t be unrecoverable.

    The humans were fun, and brought me some entertainment. That was all they did. They only distracted me. I still don¡¯t know why I am here, this world is very different from my home. It''s not even on this planet I feel. Which brings me to my biggest problem.

    I am still too scared to fly. Whatever scared me that forced me to crash land here, must be unfathomably strong. Such an overwhelming strength that I, a dragon, quake at the thought of spreading my wings. It clearly is not here. Something that strong couldn''t not be simply missed or I have not run into it. It just has to not be here.

    Maybe, just maybe, I could try to get over my fear of flying. My legs are growing tired of all of this walking I have been doing. The mana spirits seemed to have noticed the change in my mood. They are much closer to me, and try to offer warm feelings to me. It''s nice, but that last memory was a turning point for me. The first time wasn''t just an accident, or a fluke. I do have memories, I just can''t remember them right now.

    The frost bitten mountains stretching to the sky, unyielding. The wind never stops, just because something is in its way. The river fears nothing. Why am I, a dragon, letting this fear stop me from my birthright? As a dragon, I should be able to fly wherever I want.

    I took a deep breath filling my lungs, before throwing all my emotions and effort, and roared in defiance of whatever may challenge me. I am a dragon! Nothing is going to stop me from flying!

    Without thinking, and following my heart, I bent my legs and thrust myself into the air and spread my wings and kept flapping. I climbed and climbed into the air roaring again loudly letting my voice be carrier by the wind, echoed by the mountains.

    I feel like I am floating in the sky. With my wing able to carry me, I feel like I could fly forever. I smile at how good it feels. It felt so freeing. That was till I let my guard slip and the feeling my life was in danger swallowed me whole.

    This foreboding feeling has sunk its claws into my heart. My neck jerks to look up. Something really dangerous is out there. I can feel my body tremble and my stomach turn at the feeling of being in danger. My heart thumping so loud I feel like it''s all I hear. I try to roar in defiance again, but my voice is caught in my throat. I can not do this. I see my home from here, the cave in the mountain.

    I angle my body toward it and make my way there. I should rest. I float down heading to my mountain. Gently I tried touching down,, but my trembling legs gave out and I collapsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Gahh! My leg, I can''t walk. At least this time, I didn''t cover myself in ice.¡± I squeak out.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Before I knew it I felt my eyes get heavy. I couldn''t get my legs under me again. Laying where I was I fell asleep, drifting into dreams.

    I find myself in that strange city place. I am sitting near the edge, its like the world edge. There is nothing below it. If you look up there are countless stars, for as long as you can see. All gleaming with lustrous light. Full of endless possibilities.

    This day was different. Only once every 100 years, this plane tilts just enough to see the void, or well more accurately a spot across the sky contains nothing. Getting closer to it there are less stars, so it''s not a hole. It''s a vast area, too vast to see it all here. You could only just glimpse it.

    ¡°Hey mom, what''s the void like?¡± I asked her, feeling her come up behind me.

    ¡°Well, it''s nothing. There is nothing to be more accurate.¡± She explains.

    ¡°Well I get it is nothing, but how can there be nothing? Doesn''t there have to be, well something?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°Well until it''s proven, the void is the lack of anything being there. That, and no one has ever come back from it. Tho I am sure one of my kids would be too strong to be swallowed by the void.¡± She chuckles and walks away.

    ¡°Nothing can escape it? Then there is stuff in it.¡± I mumble looking into the sky beyond.

    Taking a quick look around, making sure no one is watching, and I go to leap off. Then a hand grabs me and stops me.

    ¡°Just what do you think you''re doing Lost?¡± The masked god asked.

    ¡°N-nothing. Just stretching you know.¡± I nervously said smiling.

    ¡°Mhmm, and I am just supposed to believe that?¡± He said.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I admitted.

    The masked god looks around a bit before looking back at me. ¡°You better not get hurt. If you do, I think your mom won''t let me off with just words.¡± He warned.

    ¡°You heard what my mom said. I am too strong to get hurt by such things!¡± I say proudly, while still being held in his hand.

    ¡°Fine, just go. Do be safe though Lost.¡± He said and let go.

    With that I flew into the sky, to start my adventure. A large grin spread across my face, I couldn''t help but think I was ready for whatever could come my way.

 Chapter 11: The Void

    Flying toward the emptiness, which keeps growing as I fly. Before long I was looking at the emptiness that fills my vision, it''s so vast. As I inch closer a bad feeling starts to settle in my stomach. Something about that doesn''t feel right. After getting my fill of observing it, I decided that I should turn around and head back, but things were not that simple.

    As I tried flying away, I realized I made no progress. The bad feeling made my scales itch that something was indeed not right. The harder I tried to fly away the more I realized that I was drifting closer, I was being pulled.

    The void had latched its hideous claws onto my soul space, and was not letting me go. The harder I tried the more tired I became only to delay getting pulled in. Desperately I look around me, for anything that might help. I spot a planet between me and the void. If I can get away, maybe I can hide. Mom said it''s always getting further away. Maybe I can live there for a while and it will get far enough away that I can escape later.

    Having made up my mind on my plan I decide to let it pull me toward the planet. It will be a race against time, but I think it''s possible. I turn to fly not away from the void, but to the side to try and place the planet between me and it before letting go and stop trying to fly. I angle myself at the planet, calling on any mana I could, I could feel any loose spirits out here all being pulled toward the void, I found one of decent size and try to ask for help.

    Teaming up with the mana spirit, I ask for its help to protect me. Soon I was surrounded in water, feeling my soul space being pulled harder the closer we got. It''s the most unbearable feeling. Like it''s trying to pull my soul from my body. I do my best to keep myself on target. If I miss, I will die.

    The planet keeps growing and growing soon it swallows up my vision, and knowing I was going to make it I closed me eyes. I said a small sorry to mom, and my friends, that I won''t be seeing them for a long time, but I will be alive at least.

    Soon the water started getting unbearable as I started entering the planet. I called on the spirits on the planet to cool me down. I stopped asking and started just catching my will on the spirits to cool me down, and now. I felt the water start to cool down, then such a jarring impact causes everything to blank and dark again.

    I jerked awake startled awake from my slumber. In my quick movements I broke apart the ice shell which had formed over me while I had rested. I was sure how long I was asleep, but it seems to be day time. I can hear birds chirping. The morning mist is rising. The chill air carrying the fresh morning air.

    I stretched out my stiff limbs, loosening my still tired body. Blinking a few times, I try to take in how the forest has moved. The river looks a little different from before. The forest has stretched further down the river, the river had a lot more curves. Maybe I slept longer than a day or two.

    Looking around, the first thing I wanted to do was to see if that Sally human still lives over there. I jump out of my cave and spread my wings out. The fresh air flowing through my wings and across my body makes me feel amazing. I feel better flying now. Still scared to try to leave, but I can fly now.

    Smiling, as I fly my way through the air I think I am making my way over to the first town. Flying over I landed in the field where I had met Sally. Here is a large patch of flowers. Some nice blue flowers almost the same color as me. As I studied the flowers I didn''t notice the human who came up next to me.

    ¡°Are you the dragon, mom talked about?¡± The little human asked me.

    ¡°I am a dragon. I think I''m the only one here. I might be?¡± I say trying to figure it out.

    ¡°Are you lost?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yes I am Lost.¡± I confirmed.

    The human seemed so happy at that. Jumping and clapping. He is a cute little human. Large eyes, filled with honesty and curiosity. Trying to find the tales his mom talked about.

    ¡°Come! I will take you to mom!¡± He said gleefully, pointing back to town and started running back.

    I smile and scoop up the little human and set him on top of my head in between my horns. I probably wouldnt do this for any human, but this was an exception. He is small and I could feel how genuinely happy he was to see me. When I put him on my head he claps and laughs happy feeling my scales and laughs happily. I smile to myself.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I made the short trip to town in no time, and even before I started walking I could tell it was different. There were a lot more buildings, and bigger ones. How long had I been asleep for? Year or two? For Sally to have this young one must be 4 years? I remembered my mom saying something about sleeping for long periods of time, but 4 years seems ya too long.

    When I arrive, the town people stop and look at me. The buildings seem a bit smaller than before. So do the humans. Did they get smaller?

    ¡°Momma!¡± The small boy yelled on top of my head followed by a giggle.

    That''s when a familiar face came running out, it was Sally, but looking a bit more aged. She came out then stopped when she saw me.

    ¡°Great, if it isn''t the last lost dragon.¡± She chuckled.

    ¡°I am not the last one.¡± I huffed.

    ¡°You didn''t deny being lost.¡± She countered.

    ¡°Well that''s because I am Lost.¡± I countered back.

    ¡°Momma, I found a dragon!¡± The little boy shouted from my head.

    ¡°No you didn''t, dear. I think you got Lost.¡± She chuckles.

    I roll my eyes, and pick up the little one off my head and set him down infront of her. It was good seeing Sally again, but a part of my thought again about making something to remember the people I met. I remembered what the old man had said about making things out of ice. Maybe I could create ice statues.

    ¡°So, just when I thought you were already big and cold. You went ahead not only getting bigger, but also the air around you feels cold. If you''re not careful with your name, people might start calling you cold wind.¡± She chuckled.

    ¡°No, I am Lost.¡± I confirmed.

    ¡°Well thank you for bringing my son back home. You''re sure you''re not the last dragon?¡± Sally asked curiously.

    ¡°As far as I am aware, I am the only dragon here.¡± I contemplated.

    ¡°Must be lonely. With the stories of a dragon being nearby no one has come to raid our village, but people have short memories. Started thinking you were not real.¡± Sally said.

    ¡°I will keep coming back if you give me some chocolate.¡± I offered.

    Sally laughed at that, and I smiled. I had already confirmed I am the only dragon here. If any other dragon appeared, they must either have a death wish, or on the run for their life. I wonder if my mom was going to come for me. Then again my mom would laugh if she knew I was trapped here, or something along the lines of my child would be stuck! Ya that sounds about right.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s appreciated, and actually I do have some you can have. I don''t know if it will be a lot for you, but it''s a lot for a human. ¡° Sally admitted.

    ¡°Well any is good for me. I don''t even know where you guys find it.¡± I admitted.

    With that she heads back inside and then comes out with a good handful of chocolate.

    ¡°This is all I have, but it can be all yours. I am glad my son is safe.¡± She admitted.

    I take it all and keep them. They are indeed the chocolate like I had last time. I can''t wait to get back to the cave and eat this chocolate. It will be so nice. Then maybe I can try making a statue of Sally.

 Chapter 12: Monsters are Real!

    I make my way home and settle down with all my chocolate. I am so happy to have so much. I open a chocolate and munch on it, as I think hard about Sally and how she looked when they first met. I focus on that image and call upon the spirits around me trying to share with them what I want.

    I can feel them react to my feelings, they start moving around and start moving the ice and creating something. I can feel somehow this is taking a toll on my mind. After a while my head starts to really hurt.

    My head really hurts. I can feel it throbbing so painfully like I''m slamming my head on ice. The sides of my vision start to fade, as I start feeling the world turn and spin around me. I stopped being able to tell what direction is up. Then I think my head hit something and all the pain stopped as the darkness swallowed me up.

    I find myself on my moms back, and much smaller. Her big wings carried both me and her. Her powerful body is massive and strong. Each flap like a gust of wind being shoved aside for her to move through.

    ¡°Mom, what are we doing?¡± I asked, wondering why we left home.

    ¡°I am showing you something important dear. Something you might have to face yourself, if you want to go on your important journey. I want my child to be strong and knowledgeable to fend for herself.¡± She clarified.

    ¡°Mom, it won''t be for sometime though.¡± I complained.

    ¡°That doesn''t matter, you are my child, you will be strong.¡± She said.

    I huffed watching as we flew along to a planet. It wasn''t too unique of a planet. Very dry, definitely not my strong suit, being a water dragon, on a planet lacking water. When we land I feel something bad. It makes my scales itch.

    ¡°You feel it dont you?¡± My mom asked.

    I nodded, I wasn''t sure what I felt but every part of my body did not like it. I didn''t like how the air felt. It didn''t feel like home did.

    ¡°Did you notice it yet? There is no mana here.¡± She said.

    ¡°No mana? Like the little spirit things? Why is there none here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Those things.¡± she replied, pointing her head to a mass of darkness far away.

    The darkness which I thought was darkness, was not. It was a monster. I couldn''t tell what it looked like, but my body repulsed at its appearance. It held no solid appearance.It looked wolf like.

    It saw us, and made a weird howling noise which didn''t sound right. It charged at us. It went to leap at us ready to try to get past my mom, to attack me. That was until my mom swatted it out of the air and crushed it with no remorse.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°These monsters want to harm us, and end our way of life dear. They must be removed, and with no mercy.¡± She advised me.

    ¡°None? You told me not everything is food, and I should be careful what I attack.¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Not these. You will know when you see one. When you do, you will have to fight.¡± She warned.

    ¡°Okay mom. I didn''t like how it felt. It didn''t feel good.¡± I said.

    My mom started to talk more, but it was like the world was getting foggy and hazy and soon it all dissolved, washed away. I woke up curled around a small statue of my mom. Looking around the crude Sally statue standing there I blushed forgetting I was working on the statues and I ended up falling asleep.

    I gently set the statue of my mom, next to the Sally one. I was curious as to why I can''t seem to recall my moms name still. One of the memories I have called upon has not mentioned her name yet. Maybe I will remember my moms name soon.

    I stretch and get ready to leave. I wandered out of my cave, remembering my deal, I decided to head down to Sally¡¯s town. On my way down, flying through the open air, I pondered a bit more. What was that creature? I am glad I haven''t seen any here though. I don¡¯t remember getting into a fight yet, with my life on the line.

    As if the universe heard my words. I saw smoke billowing from Sally¡¯s town and heard screams. I rushed in its direction. Diving down like a missile, I hurled through the air. No one will hurt my source of chocolate, and friends!

    I arrived and with a not so nice landing. The people were running as this beast was rampaging in the town. It was like that of one from my memory. A hideous darkness, this one resembled a shape more of the humans around here. It seemed to have wings, and noticing my arrival, it turned on me howling a beastly growl.

    Instinctively I will the mana spirits around me and forward as the ground splits open with ice. It rushes up and out of the ground like a giant maw trying to catch its meal. With no luck though.

    It jumps up into the air flapping its grotesque wings to get into the air. Its eyes, hard to see, but its gaze is so strong without looking at its horrendous face, I can feel it locking its eyes on me. I am its target. It won''t be happy till I am gone, and I won''t be happy till it''s gone too. With this fight, it will not be just my first, but for my chocolate. I can not lose this fight.

    I growl and summon water in the air above it and splash it across the monster. It didn''t seem to like it, though that was not the extent of my plan. I call upon the mana spirits again and try to freeze the wings of the monster.

    It seemed to feel what I was doing, shaking as much water from its wings as it could, it also tried to dive at me. Feeling its desire to end my life I flapped my wings, and take to the air. If I can draw it away from the town, I could let the humans escape, and not get caught up in the fight. Flying away from the town, soon the second part of my fight will start, I need to take it to where I have an overwhelming advantage. I knew the perfect place. Only question, can I get there?

 Chapter 13: Fighting for Chocolate

    Well the answer to my question came a lot quicker than I thought. I also came very suddenly and painfully to my back. Then more so when my face was pushed into the dirt.

    The monster managed to pounce down on top of me. Slamming me into the ground, throwing grass and dirt everywhere. I tumbled over and over again until my body came to a rest some distance far away from the impact.

    My body hurt, my head was spinning, but I could not afford to black out now. Biting my lip I managed to lift my head up to find the monster did not fare too much better than myself. Was this thing really going to risk hurting itself to get me? Well I just was thankful it didn''t go for my wings.

    Body aching and protesting against my wishes, I will myself to stand. Legs trembling and struggling to stay upright. I watched as the monster got up as well. Locking eyes with each other, we both knew that we were close to equal, so I really need to turn this in my favor. It seems to know that, at least at mutual ground, might lead to mutual destruction. It doesn''t mind dying as long as I go with it.

    I, on the other claw, wanted to finish my chocolate. I called upon the spirits and made a giant wall between us, and dash more for the lake. If I can just make it there, I can end this fight.

    I can hear it trying to break out of the ice I surrounded it in. This was giving me vital time to create some distance. My back still hurts, and I dont have the strength to take to the air right now. Just when I got sight on the lake, I heard it.

    The ice I had created shattered. The clock was ticking. That monster is much faster than me. I must get to the lake. The lake is my life line. I need to grab it. I can hear it, closing the distance between us.

    Just before the lake I can feel it going for my tail, I swipe my tail blindly and hard. Causing it to ache from the whiplash, but the jarring feeling of it colliding with that monster gave me a small bit of hope.

    I heard it crash into a tree off to my right. I didn''t look back to see if it got up. I was at my goal. I got to the beach, before turning around. I now had overwhelming strength at my call. I called upon the water to cover me, and I felt rejuvenated. Refreshed and full of energy again.

    The monster was up and rushing at me. This thing was a fool, if it thinks it can beat me now. I called upon a huge wave which came crashing down on top the monster, without hesitation I surrounded it in water, spinning the water rapidly stopping it from orienting itself. With it trapped and vulnerable I call once more on my power and I feel my body chill and the air around me drops in temperature rapidly, as the ball of water starts freezing over slowly freezing the monster in place.

    I kept at it, making it colder and colder. When I was cute the ball was frozen all the way through, and the monster was frozen completely. I punched the ice as hard as I could, causing it to shatter and the monster shattered into pieces as well.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    I had won the fight. I dropped down onto the soft sand. My heart beating in my chest, my body trembling. I wasn''t in the mood for celebrating. I was tired from expanding so much energy. The water helped me feel better, but I felt tired in a way that was hard to explain.

    Was it that I was lonely? I was the only dragon here, maybe that was it. Well I could try making better statues, maybe I will make one of myself one day too. I got to go help the town people. I start making my way in that direction.

    ¡°I won, heh. I told ya mom. I can be strong and fight!¡± I said grinning.

    After a long walk, I made it back to the town. Smoke was rising from the buildings which had been burned, but the villagers seemed to stop them before it got too bad. I smile at seeing it and lay down. My body is tired, and the adrenaline that''s been allowing me to operate has finally run out.

    I see Sally and her kid are safe, and when they see me come back the town cheered. They all ran in my direction cheering for me. I blushed really hard, I blushed really hard. I was not used to this attention. They all seemed so happy, and cheerful. It was so nice to see. I had saved them.

    ¡°Hello every-¡± I stopped as the next events unfolded.

    Arrows rained down from the sky like a swarm, filling the sky with darkness. I saw before my eyes as villagers screamed and fell one after another. The scream pierced my ears like thunder. Soon a lot of shiny humans charged into the town, lighting it on fire again.

    Panic began to fill my mind, I had not seen such violence before. Members of the same kind fighting each other, for no reason. It was like a river of blood. The grass turned red, and covered in arrows like a pin cushion.

    My body acting on its own, I took a deep breath and before I knew it, I let out my dragon''s breath. My vision blurred as I roared. The village I just saved was getting destroyed again. I couldn''t stand it. I summoned all the water mana in the air and without me even asking they knew what I wanted. They were ready to fight some more.

    I casted a huge wave of ice in spikes skewering every shiny human I could see. I didn''t stop till all fell silent. Panting heavily I slowly started coming back to myself.

    ¡°What have I done?¡± I trembled.

    Tears in my eyes, as I looked upon the dead. In the midst of the fallen villagers, I saw Sally who threw her body over her child. The son was yelling and crying. Calling for his mom. Other villagers who survived were weeping and crying going to find the corpses of their loved ones. This happy village, I liked visiting, is now so full of death and sorrow.

 Chapter 14: A Cloudy Sky

    The day has been long. I didn''t know it was raining. When I look at the sky I see clouds covering the sky. Just like the world was telling me, that it is not happy with me. I am a prisoner here. No matter what I do, I can''t leave to go home. The humans here are so weak and come and go so quickly. Maybe that''s why dragons and gods don''t get involved in mortal affairs.

    I felt a raindrop hit my face. Followed shortly after it was like the sky itself was crying. Rain pouring down, from the usually mostly sunny sky. I didn''t have it in me to move. I stood there, watching the sky. Letting the rain wash over my scales.

    The rain washing away the river of blood which painted the ground red, has turned to muddy brown. The ground had turned soft. The water mana spirits responding to my feelings. They surrounded me, and floated around me.

    My chest felt empty, my victory over the monster was greatly outshadowed by the loss of my friend. I walked over to Sally¡¯s lifeless body. I gently picked her up off her son. I scooped up both her body, and her son. Holding them both I stood up and walked my way to the town.

    ¡°Lost? What''s going to happen to us? Our home is gone.¡± Her son asked me through his tears.

    ¡°I do not know. You can''t live with me. It''s much too cold.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Dragons have magic don''t you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Sort of. Its hard to explain.¡± I said.

    ¡°Teach me! I want to learn!¡± He pleaded.

    ¡°I specialize in water and ice. I don''t know if you humans can even handle or wield mana.¡± I said, a bit worried for his mental state.

    ¡°I don''t care what I have to do! I don''t want this to happen to my home again!¡± He begged.

    ¡°I don''t know how to teach you! I am sorry, I really don''t. If I could just show you I would. ¡± I pleaded.

    ¡°Then can I live with you?¡± He bareilly got out.

    ¡°I guess ya, but you will need to learn how to take care of yourself. I will do my best, but I am barely even considered grown as a dragon.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Doesn''t matter! We will help each other.¡± He responded loudly.

    I looked at him in the face for the first time. His eyes, filled with steely determination. He was motivated and willing to work hard. He wanted to get stronger. I had only seen a look like this once before. I nodded, feeling reinsured by his looks of determination.

    ¡°Alright. You can come with me, but as I said I can''t teach you directly. You will have to learn, I might be able to help here and there, but I am not skilled at teaching.¡± I confirmed with him..

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Yes mam!¡± He said

    ¡°Good, then after we lay your mother down, for her rest. We will then get you some supplies. I won''t help you after today. Not if you want to get really strong. I won''t let my followers be weak.¡± I said, suddenly realized I sounded like my mom.

    What has come of me. I feel so dark and sad. I know I lost a friend, but I felt different. I hit my head into the ground. I got my bearings back. I smiled looking at this new challenge. I can move forward. Just like her son, I couldn''t hold myself back. I may be the strongest here, but out there I am not. Not only can I help him, I need to actually work on my own. I just had that fight with the monster, it just shows if I had been any slower or weaker today may have been my last. I must return home to my mom. I had family and friends to return to.

    ¡°Alright let''s get you some wood. You will need to make fire to keep yourself alive. Living in my cave won''t work either, it''s full of ice.¡± I said

    ¡°That''s fine, I am good with my hands. I will make my own home! Just help me move the first wood I need and I will take care of the rest!¡± He all but shouted.

    ¡°Alright, let''s get started then.¡± I said smiling.

    Feeling much better than before I took us over to where his home was and after digging just a little bit, I laid his mom down inside. Calling on the water mana I froze it over, freezing it in time. Maybe not forever, but maybe she can see from here how much her son can grow.

    I set him down next to the grave, and letting him have a moment alone, I walked away to the frozen shiny humans. I noticed one familiar face. It was the human who tried to boss me around, and I froze his feet. The look of horror frozen on his face was enough to make me smile.

    ¡°Silly human, you can''t ever demand a dragon around. No matter how strong you think you are. A dragon will be ever so much stronger. Shame this world doesn''t believe in gods.¡± I sighed.

    Maybe, more of, this world couldn''t have any. I am not sure why, but mom I think said something about worlds not having dragons or gods, I don''t remember the reasons. I didn''t pay much attention to those lessons. I was kinda regretting not paying attention to those lessons now. Though an argument could be made I wouldn''t have ended up here, had I listened to her at all, but then I wouldn''t have chocolate. I wonder if her son could teach me how to make some.

    ¡°Hey, might be a random question. Do you know how to make chocolate?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Oh, ya. My mom was the best at it! I learned from her.¡± He said with a proud smile on his face.

    ¡°Wonderful! Oh ya, I either forgot or never asked your name before. What is it?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh hehe my name is Hickory! My mom said it was her favorite tree.¡± He said.

    ¡°Hickory? That is a nice name. I am glad to meet you.¡± I said, glad to have learned his name.

 Chapter 15: Home away from Home

    I took Hickory to the woods. I realized hickory could not cut anything down so I pushed over a few trees for him. I guess I really haven''t had too many experiences with trees, I was expecting them to be harder. I found myself able to break apart the trees, and push them over as well. It didn''t take long before we had a lot of wood I was carrying as I put Hickory on my head, to carry the wood.

    ¡°I didn''t know dragons could walk on their hind legs.¡± Hickory pointed out as I was waddling up the mountain.

    ¡°Most of the time we never do. This is a minor exception. I am carrying too much that I have too.¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Oh, well I think its alright miss Lost.¡± Hickory said smiling.

    I smiled too while making my way up the hill. It wasn''t too much longer till we made it to a decent plateau. I set down the wood in a pile, and then gently set Hickory down. I looked at the wood.

    ¡°How does one go about building a home?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Well mom explained it a little bit. It''s like stacking wood together. You cut little bits out so they stack together.¡± He explained it to me.

    ¡°Okay, well I am still not too sure on how that works, if you explain some so I can get it started for you.¡± I said to him.

    It took a bit of explaining and practice, Eventually we had a foundation for his home. He also made himself some rudimentary tools, which did the job needed. Once he was operating on his own I continued my way up to the cave. I really wanted to try my claw at making a better statue of Sally.

    I jumped up and flew my way up the cave where I landed inside of it. After landing inside, I saw the small ice statue of my mom, and the bigger one of Sally which is still very crude and doesn''t really resemble her.

    I sigh knowing my first attempt was not good, but I really wanted to do right by Sally. I look at my remaining chocolate and I decided it would be my farewell. I am not sure why this idea of a statue is coming to me, but it feels right. A statue dedicated to her.

    I call upon the water mana spirits and giving my feelings to them, they start forming a better statue of the smiling Sally. It took a few attempts till I had one I was proud of. It was like the first time I met her. Her big silly smile on her face, I gently placed a bar of chocolate in her hands.

    ¡°Thank you Sally. I will remember you. I also am taking care of your son. He is really smart.¡± I said to her statue.

    I whipped a tear from my face and sigh. I lost my first friend, but now I am helping her son grow up. I smile a little bit, remembering his determined face demanding to get stronger.

    I grab a piece of chocolate and eat some. It''s still as good as the first time I had some. I made a mental note that coldness helps keep the chocolate last longer. I wonder what other things I could preserve with my cold. I thought about it a good bit but as I had been up here a long while I wanted to see how Hickory was doing.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I went down the mountain a little bit, and landed on the plateau. Landing there, I could see that Hickory had made a lot of progress on his house, but he seemed to have stopped and was sitting by a fire. I made my way over to him.

    ¡°Taking a rest?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, I was starting to get really hungry.¡± He admitted.

    I guess I didn''t think about it before. I had been relying on absorbing mana, to keep myself going. It allows me to function, but is not as good as eating some good food. Sustaining oneself on mana stops you from feeling hungry, but you never feel satisfied.

    ¡°I will go hunt down some food. Wait here, being near my cave, should stop most things from coming up here.¡± I said getting ready to take off.

    ¡°Thank you, Lost. Really.¡± Hickory said.

    I smile and jump off the mountain. I think I heard some beasts deeper into the mountains, so I head that way. Flying deep into the mountains sounds of monsters can be heard.

    It didn''t take too long before I came across the ones responsible for the noise. There was a large group of them marching through the mountains. Swooping in above them I see these tall beasts. They walk on their hind legs, but they are covered from head to hoof in long thick fur. Some have horns sticking out of their head. They have a lot of muscle from here. They seem to be some creature I have not heard of before. I wonder if Hickory knows them.

    I swoop down and snatch two of them. For their size they are rather heavy. They also won¡¯t stop squirming in my grip. I flew up a distance before dropping them. After I heard the thuds of them meeting the ground I swooped down again picking up their bodies and carrying them up out of the mountains. I got to Hickories home, where I placed the beasts down. Hickory looked shocked.

    ¡°Where did you find those?!¡± He asked, the shock on his face apparent.

    ¡°Over in the mountains. There seemed to be a large group of them, but they seemed like a good meal. Do you know what they are?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes! Minitars are a very dangerous beast!¡± He yelled.

    ¡°Oh, well they didn¡¯t seem that way. It was fairly easy to deal with them. They seemed like good food.¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Well I don''t know if these are edible.¡± He admitted.

    ¡°Well if you cook them up, I will eat the first one,and let you know.¡± I said.

    ¡°Well just because you can eat it doesn¡¯t mean I can.¡± He complained.

 Chapter 16: Minotaur

    I watched as hickory cooked the minitaurs up. They smelt like some of the beef I used to have back home, but it has mana in it. After a single bite, I swallowed the entire creature. It tasted so wonderful, I was tempted to get more right now.

    ¡°Hey, Lost, do you mind if I use the hides for clothes?¡± Hickory asked.

    ¡°As long as I get meat, I don''t care what happens to the rest of the creatures, you call minitaurs. You can keep the horns, bones, fur, whatever. I have no need for such things.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Sounds good to me, I don''t need as much as you for meat, but I need to keep the fur for warmth. I could use the fat for fires, and other means.¡± Hickory starts spouting off, but I got bored and left.

    I hopped off the cliff and went in search for more, I thought I heard him still talking after I had already left. One thing took over my mind, it was how good those minitars tasted. I licked my lips swooping through the mountains, causing the trees to shake and rustle as I soar past.

    I smile without thinking about it, happy to be full of energy. It made the past day not feel real. I can genuinely smile and enjoy myself right now. It feels so good to be free. The chilling breeze feels so wonderful across my scales, I smile as I fly.

    Looking around I can see where the minitars decided to build up a camp. Which surprised me, Hickory described them as beasts, but they seem capable enough to make a camp. I decide to not immediately pick one off and try to fly quietly and sneak up on them.

    Watching them I noticed that they seem to have a language or a way to understand each other. They seem to be talking and communicating while sitting around a fire. I wondered if they were intelligent. I watched them more, as they made food. It didn''t take too much longer for me to get completely and utterly bored. I don''t know how people do this. I came out of the woods.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I asked out loud.

    They didn''t want to say hello, they got angry at me and grabbed their weapons and yelled out as they charged at me. I took that as my answer and swiped the ground and sent the gravel at them, as I called upon the mana spirits around me and sent ice spikes at them. The gravel getting in their eyes, stopping them from dodging the ice that followed up behind.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Feeling good after my first attack, I pushed my advantage. I jumped into the camp, my body pushing the trees to the side to make room, as a cold wind followed me rushing through the camp. I roared at my new prey, when suddenly one of them charged me with a large spear coming right at my eye. I was too surprised to move, but before it could hit, I closed my eye and flinched, then I heard and felt the rapid expansion of ice.

    Opening my eyes I see that the spear was deflected by a crudely made ice golem that was built in front of me. The ice golem looked similar to these minitaurs in size and build, but it had no detail work but in front of me it stood. The spear glanced off its chest.

    This gave me just a moment, as I stood up and summoned a water ball in the air with a flick of my claw the core shot forward and froze it over turning it into a flying lance made of ice, as it struck down the minotaur, piercing it through the rib cage and out the back into the ground leaving the beast half standing upright and held up by the ice spear.

    I watched as more turned to run away. To prevent that I called on the mana around me and rushed it forward as the water rushed around everyone and to the other side and collided, and froze over. Creating a wall of ice surrounding everyone trapping them in here with me. I slowly looked down at the chocolate bar they had ruined. A grin slowly makes it across my face.

    ¡°Now you can''t escape. Ruining someone¡¯s chocolate is unforgivable.¡± I said, with a bit of angry boil deep beneath the surface.

    I opened my wings and called upon the coldness around me making more golems, only a couple more, and they picked up the fallen minotaur¡¯s weapons and started charging down the minitars. I make several more orbs of water, and launch them as ice spears taking down the stronger of the bunch.

    I changed my focus to picking up the chocolate and calling on some cold water, I gently cleaned the chocolate before putting it to my scales and freezing it to keep it cold. With a satisfying nod, I had fixed my chocolate. I looked up at where the fighting was happening, and observing it, I could see the minitaurs losing. I decided I would let my few golems finish that.

    I looked up at the sky and wondered if there will be any dragons who come and visit me, maybe even able to free me from here. I shook my head knowing if a dragon came here they would be just as trapped as I am now. I really hope everyone is alright. I knew my mom was really strong and nothing would hurt her.

 Chapter 17: What it means to be Lost?

    I collected the corpses, after the golems had finished up the rest of the fight. There were a good amount of them admittedly. It was going to be harder to take all of them home but I didn''t want to waste them.

    I carefully had them all gathered up, and carrying them, I took off to start flying back. I let my thoughts wander some, as I thought about how these magical beasts. I had been exploring just like I wanted, but I don''t feel as happy as I thought I was going to. I had this entire planet to myself to do whatever I wanted, but I had yet to feel fulfilled. It wasn''t planned for me to stay here, or even come here.

    ¡°I wonder, what should adventuring be like? I had dreamed so much, I hadn''t thought what it would actually be like.¡± I mumbled to myself.

    Suddenly I blinked and found myself face to face with a large tree, which I promptly crashed into. I tumbled a bit through the branches and tumbled down till I found myself on the ground in a pile.

    The wind knocked out of my lungs, my chest emptied of all of its contents, and my head spinning. Struggling to breath I struggled on the ground trying to gasp for breath. The noise I was creating drew in some hungry animals coming looking for a free meal. The corpses I had been carrying with me are easy pickings when I can''t defend them.

    I struggled more to try to get the air back in my lungs. I saw wolves come out of the trees, but still near the tree line. I could feel their gazes, hungry and greedy, at the corpses I had brought. Without any air in my lungs, it''s getting harder to keep my thoughts coherent and sorted. My head spinning was getting worse.

    I can see through my foggy vision that the wolves were slowly closing in on me and the minotaur corpses. I pound the ground and try to get my breath once more, and getting enough I focus inwardly and gripping at anything I could muster. I felt a rush of power that rushed forward and gathered up in my mouth before I let it out. A large wide quick blast of energy came out. I didn''t get to see the results of my efforts, as I fell into the void in which my body called for. I had used all I had left.

    I was floating in darkness. I couldn''t see anything or feel anything. I was floating around an abyss, absolute nothing. There was nothing around me, I couldn''t feel the mana, my wings couldn''t get any traction. No matter how I was oriented, it never felt right. There was no way to make myself feel correct.

    ¡®Is there something wrong with me?¡¯ I wondered.

    I had no idea where or when I was. I had no indication of time either. I had no idea if I had been here for a moment or forever. A chill went down my spine. I know my name is Lost, but this really made me feel it down to my soul. This felt like it is impossible to get oriented in any direction. It''s a fear building inside of my chest.

    I felt a tug on my mind, I felt something stir that felt familiar, a memory. It called for me a grace, to escape this place I reached for it. Soon my reality felt like it melted and blurred until I found myself at my old home again, and I found myself much smaller. I looked around, it felt like a memory, but I also felt in control. Is this a memory?

    Looking around, I saw the streets, they felt a familiarity to them, but looking at the street names they blurred and muddled. I couldn''t read them. I pawed at the ground and it sure felt real enough. Is this controlling a dream, rather than a memory?

    I walked the streets, wandering around, I found no one. It felt like I was alone. It''s not right. No wait, I see a dragon nearby. I ran over to it and tried to talk to it, but anything it said was weird muffled noises. It didn''t make any sense. This wasn''t like before, last time I talked to my friend, and mom, but I understood them. This dragon I couldn''t make out anything it said. I knew it spoke, but the words or meanings seemed to avoid me.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    A sharp spike of pain blasted through my head like lightning. Then suddenly the world had color, and I could understand what''s around me. What was alien and strange now is familiar. I hadn''t moved, but suddenly felt like the nature of everything changed. I looked at the nearest street sign and I could read it. What was causing this feeling? I looked around and everything made sense, when just a moment ago I couldn''t make the ground out from the sky.

    I felt the bolt of pain, and suddenly everything was muddled. It felt like I was on a different layer of reality. That''s not true, but there was something surreal about how this felt. I hesitated and took a few steps back, scared of what was happening. It seemed like I was in a void that surrounded only me. Like it''s either sheltering me or separating me. I couldn''t understand what was happening around me or to me.

    I felt so alone, so isolated, so lost. It felt like the world crashed down around me. Is this something I am cursed with? I didn''t understand what any of this ment. Is this why my name is Lost? There was no mistaking it, something was very wrong. I don''t know if it''s me, or some other power. What is it supposed to do? Just a curve that meddles with inconveniences?

    Is this something placed on me by the king? I heard he had some sway and powers, but this seems like a cruel trick. Suddenly everything rushed back in a blast, and a sharp pain, then I found myself standing in front of a large tower. Its presence was large and demanding, but I had not seen such a thing before. A quick feel into mana spirits, and it was as if the tower was telling me it''s not time yet.

    Of course, that was exactly opposite of what I felt I should do. So I walked forward and found myself surrounded in a mana I had not familiarized myself with. It rushed around me like it was trying to make heads or tails of my presence. It seemed like it was trying to help me, but my body was repulsing the mana a little bit. Is this a part of what I am?

    Though true to its nature the tower rejected me and spat me out onto the ground. I couldn''t get into the tower. Looking up at it, it really felt intimidating. It''s much stronger than I, a dragon, am. I huffed, I didn''t need to waste my time with such a thing. I need to find a wake to get back to, well myself. If I stay here too long, I might lose all that food I had made.

    I got back on my feet, and tried to look at the street names again, I think I know where I am. So I started to try to find my way back to my house. I wonder if my mom will be home this time.

    Soon I collapsed as a pain jolted through my entire body. Maybe it''s not because of the dream, but something happening to my body. I tried focusing on my body and trying to force myself awake. The edges of my vision blurred and the world warped and stirred. I tried harder and harder.

    With a blast of light, suddenly I was back under the tree and the sun was blasting down on me. My head was racking in pain. I reached for the chocolate I kept with me and took a bite. The pain went down a little bit. I could feel the gentle breeze move across my scales, the warmth of the sun penetrating my cold exterior. I lifted my head, and looking around me was the strangest of sights I had scene yet.

    The trees looked scorched, but there were more dead creatures, but what baffled me the most was the wolves. They haven''t taken any of those corpses I brought with me. They curled up around me, protecting me. I am not sure why, but they had killed those who had approached us. Before I understood, I had smiled. A turn of luck perhaps. I was surrounded by such cute fluffy puppies!

 Chapter 18: Back home

    The wolves seemed to notice I was awake and they woke up and looked at me. They seemed to be worried about me. ¡®How cute¡¯ I thought.

    Looking around again, after getting myself together. I felt like I was safe and no longer scared. There seemed to have been a few more minotaur¡¯s added to my collection. There were bodies of other animals from the woods that were eaten, I can assume so the wolves don''t starve. The ground seemed to be a bit scorched, I felt responsible for that. The crisp clean air washed down from the mountain''s face, felt so refreshing. I had been so busy, I had not relaxed since I had been here.

    A part of me deep down, wondered if what I dreamed about was dreaming, or memories. I don''t think I have experienced anything like that here yet. Then I remember when I tried to leave the town, and kept walking back to it. Is it something guiding me, or is it really just random? It was something that really concerned me.

    Looking at the wolves I felt bad, I was going to have to disturb them from their comfortable spots to get up, but I had too. I had to get back to Hickory. I started getting up slowly as the wolves got up with a bit of complaining.

    ¡°I will be back little ones. At some point.¡± I said to them.

    After I had fully gotten on my feet, I could feel, even though I had been resting, the non stop adventuring had taken its toll on my body. My muscles started complaining, in uncomfortable ways. I really needed to take care of myself. I haven''t thought about such basic things, cause I got taken care of when I was younger.

    I started gathering up the minotaur corpses together. After having them all sorted again, I took one last look at the wolves who were leaving. Maybe I can make a structure in my cave about then, and then I won''t forget them.

    Once I was ready I took a big jump into the air and flapped my wings hard to gain enough height to get above the trees. The minotaurs are so much extra weight to try to carry and fly with, but I was not going to let the creatures I had already beat, defeat me now they are dead.  I got myself above the trees, and looked around trying my best to remember which way is home.

    Panic slowly settled down into my soul, I don¡¯t know which way I am supposed to go. All the mountains look the same. I had forgotten which way I came from and how I got here. I was really worried I had lost my way home, and to Hickory. I spotted a saving grace, I saw fire smoke. It may not be hickory, but it was something different. I started making my way toward the smoke.

    My arms and claws complained about the load I was carrying with me, but I needed to take these home. Heading to smoke, I made it around the mountain to my relief. I saw Hickory¡¯s house with him cooking really weirdly. He wasn''t cooking with fire, but his food was getting covered in smoke.

    Quickly I made my way down with a heavier than anticipated landing, I could at last relieve my arms of their burden. The aching and complaining became less as soon as I let go. Without meaning to, a nice sigh of relief escaped my mouth. I had made it home.

    ¡°Wow, you''re dirty.¡± Hickory said when he saw me.

    I looked myself over and indeed, I was covered in dirt, blood, and leaves. I was a mess. I very much needed to get cleaned, and get some rest. Hopefully this time I won''t sleep for years like last time.

    ¡°Well that''s a way to greet someone.¡± I huffed.

    I pushed the bodies of all the minotaurs over to him. His shocked expression means I did way more than he expected. Which was fine by me, I was rather hungry. I took a second and tried stretching out my tight muscles. My body was really sore, from the crash I had earlier. No one was around to help me or cushion it. I called upon the water around me and washed it over me, I was able to help my energy and wash myself clean. I probably should go swim in that lake, if I really wanted to feel in my element, and fill my energy to call upon. I noticed after my ice wall I created not using the elements around me, but from my own energy or storage, I felt much more tired. I best not do that too much.

    After I had refreshed myself, I looked at Hickory¡¯s strange cooking station he had made. He wasn''t using the fire to cook it, it was too high up from it. He wasn''t trying to funnel the smoke away from it, it seemed like he was trying to trap it with the food, and using living wet wood to get the smoke he wanted.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Why are you cooking your food weird? Its supposed to be near the fire.¡± I pointed at his strange set up.

    ¡°Oh, well I am not cooking it. I am smoking the food. It''s a way to give it flavor, but also to help preserve it. We don''t have salt. So smoking it, and using the cold temperatures are my best way to preserve food for longer.¡± He explained.

    ¡°Is that used for chocolate?¡± I asked, wondering if I could get some of the secrets.

    I watched him as he smiled and laughed. ¡°You really love your chocolate huh?¡± He said with a bit of chuckle.

    I got a little flustered, I didn''t think I was acting out of the normal. I thought it was a fair question.

    ¡°Well chocolate is very nice. Can you blame me for wanting more?¡± I asked, with a bit of defiance in my tone.

    ¡°Well, no. You don''t smoke chocolate. You ferment it. That is a lot more complicated process.¡± He explained.

    ¡®Ferment?¡¯ I pondered. I think I heard that word once before, not here, but back at home. Only If I could remember what it was called. The gaps in my memory are really annoying. Though I was curious if it was myself protecting me. If I remembered everything, would I be able to enjoy what it is I am doing right now? I wasn''t sure.

    ¡°So, how are you doing, Hickory? I mean what happened, must be fairly hard on you.¡± I asked him.

    I could see his shoulders tense and his grip tighten on what he was holding, before his shoulders sank and he let go of the minotaur he was holding.

    ¡°Honestly, I am not sure. It doesn''t feel real. I still don''t even know what that beast was, or why they decided to attack us after it was killed. It makes no sense.¡± He admitted, while watching the fire.

    ¡°Who were those shiny humans? If you don''t mind me asking, they seemed different from the normal ones.¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Those are soldiers. They are normal humans, but wearing metal to make themselves stronger, I thought you were doing the same when I saw patches of ice on you. They came from the lord of the area. They were not happy with us, and I think they used you being here as an excuse to get revenge and take everything.¡± He said.

    ¡°What would, me being there, make them want to attack?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°Probably nothing. Just gave them an empty reason. To make themselves feel better about doing it.¡± He said, shrugging.

    A simple ¡®Oh¡¯ was all I could muster. I don''t really understand these humans in the slightest bit. I thought things were simple, but seemed far from it. I did feel bad for him. He lost his mom, I am not sure i could even imagine that. I tried to think of the idea of what it would be like. If, well, my mom was dead.

    Something deep, and not really sure it was there before, but it stirred. A deep wrenching feeling, followed by a roiling stir of emotions, a full tempest of thoughts followed. The thunderous pain blasts through my head, and an echo of the feeling reverberated through my left eye, as my vision seemed to change for a moment. Flickerings of something creeped in at the edges of my vision.

    I am not sure what is happening, but it is not good, I need to stop this. With grasping a control over my body I hit my head into the ground. The sharp jarring pain blasted through my head again letting me go. I took a deep breath, and looked at Hickory. He may be a flimsy human, but emotionally, he was harder than metal. Mortals really are something different from dragons and gods, or he is just emotionally stronger than I am.

 Chapter 19: From A Kind Father

    ¡®A lot can happen in a single day¡¯ was all I could think of, while I layed near Hickory¡¯s house watching him. It just made me wonder what has happened at home. I know mom said a lot was going to change soon, but she didn''t tell me when or what. I really wish I remembered how long I had been away from home. I really want to go back. I have grown since I left home, I know that for sure. I am not sure how much I still have a lot of gaps in my memory.

    I hadn''t noticed when I drifted off to sleep, but I found myself again in this weird place. I don''t know what I should call it but I named it for now the abyss. It seems to have become a regular place I seem to end up, when I fall asleep. I find it comfortable, but nerve wracking at the same time. Try as hard as I can, I can''t seem to feel right here. I wonder if it is just going to send me back home again, in some memory.

    I blinked and found myself somewhere strange. A place I don''t remember ever being before. It felt foreign. The stars all looked different. I noticed in a glimpse of my hand, which I then turned to look at myself, that I looked different almost see through.

    ¡°Is this another dream? It is a really weird dream this time.¡± I mumbled out loud.

    A chill ran down my spine and a sense of danger arose. I felt great power around me. I looked frantically around me, that''s when I saw them, the thing my mom warned me about. Shades.

    I held my breath, not even sure if I was breathing, but the panic made my body freeze. These shades were massive. They still had that weird effect of being hard to look at directly, it made my head hurt. What shook me the most, was one spoke.

    ¡°You two go ahead. I have something to take care of first.¡± The more human looking one said.

    Panic had gripped my heart, I was sure that I was going to die this time. My fear had all been but confirmed when he started looking around. The power I could feel off this thing was suffocating. It was way stronger than the one I had fought. It was impossible for me to defend myself against such an opponent.

    What was my saving grace, was he turned and left the way he had come from. I wasn''t sure why he didn''t see me. ¡®Maybe I was so underneath him?¡¯ I shook my head at that. I am not sure, but was grateful to have not been noticed by him. I looked around some more when I noticed something grave. Corpses were floating around me. I was so focused on the living shades, I had yet to notice how much death was around me. One stood out among the rest.

    A very large red dragon. Regal and mighty, but his lifeless eyes, still seem to be looking at the shades around him to challenge him. I fly over to this mighty warrior and bow my head in respect. He fought bravely, and to the end. I do not know this dragon, but he should not be out here. I looked around some more, and looking in the direction of which the other shades had gone I saw fighting. I could see dragons, I couldn''t see details, it hurt my head too much.

    I made up my mind, I reached out to the mighty red dragon, who I could feel. I felt, for some reason I am not sure why, but I reached out and I could move him. I started pushing him. I felt a flicker, a reminisce of his soul flicker at my touch.

    ¡°You should not be here¡± wasn''t spoken, this dragon was very much dead, but I felt it from his remaining spirit.

    ¡°It''s okay, I think. You did a wonderful job mr. red dragon.¡± I said to him, as I kept pushing him with all my strength.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You are brave.¡± I felt his flickering spirit dwindling.

    ¡°I am not brave mr. You are. I am just lost. I am not sure how, or why I am here, but I did not like the idea of you being out here.¡± I told him.

    ¡°You''re like my son. His name is Aether.¡± It said to me.

    ¡°Aether? What a strong name. You must be proud of him. I don''t think I have siblings, but my name is Lost.¡± I said to him, talking to his dwindling soul.

    ¡°Lost, if a dad may ask of you. If you see any of my kids, please take care of them.¡± It asked me.

    I was stunned for a second. I am not sure if I even know where this dragon came from, or where I am. I wasn''t sure how I was talking to this dragon, but it all felt real.

    ¡°If I ever meet your kids Mr, I will do my best to take care of them. I will be strong for them. Help them with all I can.¡± I assured the dragon. If I ever find such dragons I will do my best to take care of them, but I really hope they don''t find where I have been, and end up trapped like me. It might keep them safe, but I am not sure that would be good for them to be there. Maybe I could take them home, to my real home, Aynezh.

    I could feel the soul flicker more, it wouldn''t be much longer till his soul was gone. I was not going to get him to more dragons before then. I put more effort into pushing him, my wings working as hard as they can.

    ¡°Hang in there Mr! I will get you to someone I promise!¡± I spilled out, to the huge red dragon.

    ¡°It''s okay child, I know I am in good hands.¡± The soul reassured me.

    I bit my lip and tried to hold my tears, and pushed harder. I was not going to let this dragon¡¯s dead body remain lost out here. He did not deserve such a cruel fate. I was so focused on pushing this huge dragon, who is many times my size, I had not paid attention to how long I was pushing.

    I felt a sense of warmth from the dragon, then his soul was gone. I almost felt it echo through the expanse of space, the flicker which reached far and wide. He was now, very much truly gone. I stopped pushing, I was shocked. He was now truly gone. The thought echoed through my head ¡®I heard his last words, and they of his kids.¡¯ What a great father this dragon was. I never met mine. That I knew.

    If I meet these kids, my age or younger or older, I will take care of them. I don''t know if I could ever tell anyone about what or how this happened. Maybe this will stay with me, A reason to stay alive. To grow and get stronger.

    I backed up from the dragon. I lowered my head to him once again out of respect. He had complimented me, this mighty warrior, I felt so honored. I looked to see where we were going, and we had closed the distance to the battle. I could see the dragons much better now. I could see a large female red dragon, tearring her way through the shades. She looked angry and maybe crying. I felt my job was done.

    I backed up from the mighty dragon, I am not sure what it was, but I felt accomplished here. I felt myself fading from these instants, and going back to myself. I wonder what this is, but maybe I was needed here. Slowly everything fades away when I start to wake up. My face was wet. I rubbed my face. Was I crying? I looked over at Hickory who was looking at me worried.

 Chapter 20: Growth

    It''s been a little bit since I had that dream. Sitting in my cave, I had just finished a statue of that dragon. I never learned his name, but I did learn one. Aether. I closed my eyes and pondered about the chance that I might be able to escape from here, and be any help as I am. I am a clumsy bimbo at best. I am not a warrior like that father, or like my mother. The only fight I had was with a weak shade, I bet a lot of other dragons are better fighters then I am.

    I hung my head, this was all so much. I have so many things I just dont even know about. I feel so lost. Was my name a cruel joke? Was it my destiny to be forever stuck here, and bad with directions? If I dont keep my mountain in sight, I don''t know if I can make it back.

    I shook my head. There was something I had thought about I still have yet to try. I wondered how detailed my golems can be and still function. It was something I had to try. If I could create a few dozen small ones, they can help Hickory.

    ¡°Oh! What if I try to use Hickory as a reference to see if I can.¡± I pondered, letting the thought slip out of my mouth.

    I turned leaving the cave, looking at the statues I had created and how I was getting better. It felt good, I wasn''t sure how long they would last, but it would be nice if they could last forever. With a small smile of pride at my work, I hopped down the mountain to where Hickory had created his home.

    ¡°Hey, Hickory, how are you doing?¡± I asked him, not noticing he was focused on his workout.

    Hickory had been hard at work, he has a wonderfully crafted house at this point. He has a shed for curing and smoking meats, and another for storing dry wood, as well as a well made bench to sit on. I had caught glimpses of him crafting a wooden sword and swinging it. I wonder if physically repeating tasking such as that could help me grow stronger too.

    Hickory was at the time of my landing outside doing his training again, and really liked finishing it first before he stopped. For a human he had wonderfully built muscles he had been training continuously. I couldn''t help too much with any magic, but he still was determined to learn it. Noticing that he was training I decided to not interrupt till he was done training. It seemed important to him, and he would be distracted if I tried to talk to him while he was training, so it was just better to wait.

    Getting curious about my idea earlier, I was curious about that lifting thing, he seemed to be repeatedly pushing himself off the ground. I wondered if I could build strength that way, and tried doing the same. I lowered myself to the ground and stood up, and repeated this task several times. I could feel my legs ache a little bit, was this getting stronger or just hurting myself. I looked at Hickory again, and heard him grunt and saw him sweat and kept going. I decided to do so as well.

    I kept going, when my legs started to tire out I called on the water to wash my legs, and the pain would go away, allowing me to continue to keep pushing myself up. I am not sure I was doing it right, but this seemed to be making a difference. I seem to be able to do more each time after I heal up my legs.

    I lost track of time, I kept pushing and healing, pushing and healing, over and over again. I had stopped paying attention to my surroundings as the world evolved around the numbers I was counting, and after it was unbearable, a quick heal of my legs to keep going. Then suddenly I smelt delicious food. Coming back to my senses and blinking my eyes back into focus I looked over at Hickory¡¯s house and saw he had cleaned up and had his towel around his shoulders sitting near his fire cooking some meat.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Ah, so welcome back. I tried talking to you, but guess you got really focused on what you were doing. I can say I didn''t expect a dragon would need to work out.¡± Hickory said.

    ¡°I am not sure if it makes a difference, I never saw any dragons I was around try it. I suppose that I might try some more another time. I actually came down here to talk to you about helping you, while trying something new.¡± I admitted, a bit embarrassed that I had zoned out.

    ¡°What was it you wanted to try?¡± Hickory asked.

    ¡°Oh! Yes! I had this idea right! I learned I can make moving ice! I was wondering if I could create it into something pretty or useful.¡± I said.

    ¡°Like a moving statue?¡± Hickory asked.

    ¡°Yes! Exactly that. I want to try to use you for a reference. I was hoping that that would be okay with you?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Hmmm, well sure. Why not? Do I need to do something for you to do this?¡± Hickory asked.

    ¡°Not much, no. Just kinda stand there so I might be able to replicate you.¡± I said.

    ¡°Alright, We can do it after my food is done cooking. I don¡¯t want it to burn.¡± He said.

    I nodded, that seemed fair. We have talked about not wasting food. If I do good, he might give me chocolate. I really enjoy chocolate. So I did try my hardest to make food last, and not just eat to my fill. It means I tend to go hunting less, which allows me more time to try new things. Like making statues, or now moving statues.

    While I had the repeating dream of floating in the abyss-like state, I hadn''t had dreams like that time where I met the dragon. That was terrifying. I had no idea what was going on, but it was so strange to be in something in which I could not control. Including what I saw, it only felt like doomsday. The war I had heard about was so much worse than I had thought it ever to be.

    Would it even be possible for me to fight in such a thing, if I had too? I shook my head, those are above me. I could not answer those now, or at anytime, until I am facing down the situation and need to make a choice, I hope I can. I need to help this Aether if I can. ¡®What if they are a not nice person?¡¯ I pondered. There was so much I had coming my way, this very isolated world, seems suffocating with what I don''t know.

    I had made up my mind though. I needed to be stronger. I was not going to let anything stop me from doing what I wanted. I needed a way to overcome the void. It was stopping me from getting back home. I had been growing, and getting stronger. I wondered if I could force my way away from here. If I could, I would love to get back home to Aynezh. I wondered if my friend was still there. I hope he is doing alright.

 Chapter 21: Picking A Fight

    After sharing a meal with Hickory, I decided I needed to find something to fight. Not hunt. I need something that can fight back and push me. I am much too weak to fight those shades I saw in a dream a while ago. Right now as I am, it might not even take them seconds to kill me. I need to work on my mana control, and how much I have. I am not sure what it would be like to get more, but when I was out there away from the elements, I did not have much. I bid Hickory a good night, as I took to the air.

    Once I was in the air, I took in a deep breath letting myself open up to my surroundings. Taking longer measured breaths I let my surroundings flow through me. I could feel the chill clinging to my body. With each breath the frost on my body grew. It felt refreshing. It wasn''t as nice as the lake was in restoring my energy, but if I can do this all the time, I can constantly keep control over my mana.

    The air was nice, the feeling of it rushing over my scales, allowed me to relax. I felt free from all I had been worried about. I could feel my spirits lift. I can go wherever I want, as long as I am on this planet, I think. I have been wanting to test to see if I could escape from here. I could see which direction I should go in.

    Looking up higher into the sky, the split was very sudden, half the night sky was dark and empty. The dark side would lead to the void. Its pull was nullified by the planet, but out of its atmosphere it would take hold. The direction which might be safest to attempt my fate would be toward the sky covered in stars. It''s so dazzling, and promising. A sky full of jewels and dreams.

    ¡°If only I could leave, I do feel more grown up than I was when I left. I wonder if I would want to continue adventuring when I leave.¡± I wondered as I flew in the direction of the starry night sky.

    I wanted to try my luck. I want to see if it''s possible for me to escape. I kept focused on my breathing while I flew. Allowing the mana to flow through me. If I focused hard I could feel it. Looking at the sky, I made up my mind. I was going to escape and I am trying tonight.

    Flying till all I saw was the starry sky, I turned to face it. Summoning up all my courage, I surged forward with all my strength. Without relenting I just try as hard as I can, my wings flapping as hard as I can. I wanted to be free of this place. I had never been as aware of my body as I have remembered ever being. I was exiting the planet and still no pull yet, was I going to be able to escape its pull? Was I going to be free?

    No, as soon as I exited the planet the horrible feeling returned. I felt like I was gripped by my soul, and pulled on it. I gasped as the horrible feeling of its claws sinking deep within me and pulling on something not physical racked my body and pulled me, not to a stop, I was immediately pulled in the other direction. This horrible feeling, like death was approaching, my body trembled and no matter how hard I tried flying I was being dragged through space by the void. Its hunger and power was so overwhelming, it was too much.

    I barely managed to flap and claw my way back into the safety of the planet, with not much time to spare. If I was any slower or weaker, I would have been pulled too far away from the planet. Even getting back in control of myself and feeling its grip disappear, my body didn''t stop trembling. The panic and fear ran rampant and wild through my body and mind. My breaths were deep and I rushed to solid ground. ¡®Danger¡¯ was all my mind could think of. I felt like I was going to die. I very much could have.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    I roughly landed on the ground, I had no idea where I was, but I wasn''t even thinking of where I was. I could barely stand on my legs, as they trembled and my panicked breaths made it harder to focus. My lungs were screaming for more air. I immediately lost all control and was trying with all my might to get back. After I had settled onto the ground and slowly caught my breath, I could feel all the effort I put on my wings trying to fight back against the pull, my wings started aching, crying out for a rest as I let the droop to the ground limp. I thought the ground was moving still but realized it was how much my body was trembling.

    Slowly where I stood slowly came into focus. I was in what looked like a waste land. It was hot, and dry here. It was just as the sun was setting. All I could see was rocks and sand in any direction. I also noticed that when I had stopped trembling the ground underneath me had started trembling. I quickly looked around for the source of the disturbance, but I couldn''t see anything. There was nothing running toward me.

    Then something within me shouted to move, and that I was in danger. Without thinking I forced my wings and legs to take air once more and lift off the ground. Not any sooner had I left the ground the sand started falling into a large sinkhole where I had stood, opening a large hole in the ground. My tired body protesting me pushing it any further I try to find solid rock which I can land on and rest. I was not trusting the sand.

    I found a large rock which I promptly landed on. My body having given its last energy in escaping the sinkhole I didn''t have the energy to stand and immediately fell flat onto the rock wings spread out. My body crumpled into a heap on this rock. I had nothing to resist the pull of sleep. I slowly sank into its arms awaiting me.

    I found myself in such a familiar place, the abyss. I didn''t fight it this time. I let myself drift, leaving myself to the whim of the abyss.

    ¡°What is my purpose for living? I am stuck on the awful planet, with no escape. I was trapped. Would I live all my life alone?¡± I couldn''t help it anymore, I started crying and curled up.

    The feeling of hopelessness was overwhelming. All I wanted was a fun adventure, and here I am trapped on the edge of death. What is this all supposed to be? Did the elements know this was going to happen? The thoughts, I had so many rushing through my mind. That''s when the image of my mother appeared.

    ¡°You are my child, you are too strong to die. All of creation may one day feel like it''s crushing down on you, but you are too strong to give up! Just because you fought and you didn''t win, does not mean you have lost the fight! You only lose when you don''t get back up and fight again!¡± She said.

    ¡°I don''t know mom, this seemed really impossible for me. I may be capable, but I can''t beat the void.¡± I pleaded, hoping for an answer.

    ¡°Who says you need to fight it alone?¡± She replied with a smile before vanishing from my thoughts.

    I wanted to reply but the image was gone. Was that me, the abyss, or something else? I didn''t have answers, but I still don''t know what to do. There is no other dragon here. It''s helpless. Maybe I can try again with the humans, it¡¯s all I have left.

 Chapter 22: The Great Storm

    I eventually woke up, still laying on the rock in which I had fallen onto. My body still was sore and ached. It still needed time to recover. I was scared to leave where I was. I didn''t know if the sand around me would collapse and give way to the area down below. I summoned up the mana from within and let it surround me and help my body recover and heal. It allowed me to feel better, but now I have less water to use, and as far as I can see. There was none around me. Over here it is really dry, and full of earth mana. I can feel a hint of fire, but me and fire never got along.

    I sighed, knowing if I wanted to improve my situation I would need to take to the air, so the use of my water to restore myself was needed. I got myself up on my feet. After some looking I realized that there was nowhere of noticeability in any direction. No distinct landmarks. Just sand in every direction. If I wanted a good picture of the land I would need to take to the air and get high up, and see if I can find anything that way.

    With a small shove off the ground I flapped my wings and took to the air. Gaining height I just saw more and more sand as I looked around. So I picked a direction which I felt had the most water mana and started flying hoping I was going in a direction which might get me water.

    Flying through the air I was able to pass over the sink hole which had opened up under where I had landed. I noticed it wasn''t a hole, but rather the sand had created some crust over a vast open area underneath it. The sand acts like a lid, which covers it. I lowered myself into and looked around. It really is dark under it, and very open. I couldn''t see the bottom from here, but the vastness of this place is huge. Tall pillars of stone seemed to support the sand in some way that makes it just enough to stop it from caving down on itself. It really is beautiful in its own way. This vast nature supported structure is enough to make me, a dragon, feel small.

    ¡°Maybe I can explore just a little bit.¡± I said as I allowed myself to sink into the hole a bit to look around more.

    It is indescribably big. Mountains could hide under this and not be seen from the surface. I felt a deep coldness from down below rush up at me. It was enough to make my body shiver. It was not anything dark or evil but just something that made my soul run cold. Something old was down there. I lowered myself more wanting to see what was doing that. I didn''t feel in danger so I only had a little apprehension. I continued to go down and the temperature continued to drop more. It took some diving to get what appeared to be ground level. The ground was covered in frost. It was bone chilling cold down here. It all seemed to be coming from a direction.

    Heading in the direction of where the cold was radiating from I started seeing ruins. Human ruins of some kind. Ancient for sure. Looking them over seems to depict dragons and gods being worshiped by the mortals, but there is none here now. I wonder what this could be. Can planets be swallowed by the void sucked dry of all gods and dragons then be released? If that''s the case then how do mortals live here? Are mortal planes affected by things like the void or lack of mana? It appears it might not.

    Trying to be careful I kept walking around the ruins trying not to step on or destroy anything when I saw the biggest building of all of them and from its massive door, radiated all the cold. I slowly creeped up to the door, it radiated a powerful presence. The door seemed to have rotted away a long time ago, so I walked through the empty doorway.

    Looking around I noticed how massive the room is. Clearly big enough for a fair few dragons to live in, but no remnants remain. Except one. Sitting on a throne, is a frozen human skeleton, but that''s not what''s radiating the coldness behind it. A smaller dragon¡¯s skeleton seemed to have been frozen to protect itself. I approached this dragon''s remains, it radiated a lot of power, but my curiosity drove my steps forward. I needed to get a closer look.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    As I approached it, I felt something stir, then I was suddenly washed up in a storm. The wind howling and raging threatening to blow me over. I was standing on ice, but I was still being assaulted by freezing water, it made it hard to open my eyes or look anywhere. The flashes of lightning did little to illuminate through such a violent storm. I had to use my claws to dig into the ice to try to walk forward without losing my grip. I dared not open my wings, the wind was much too strong.

    The air was so cold, it felt like it was biting at me. I tried pushing back, but all the mana refused to listen. Lightning and wind I could not even ask to move, but the water wasn''t even hearing me. No matter how hard I pushed and tried to force my will onto the mana it changed nothing. My body was shivering, starting to ache from being pelted and struggling against the wind. I was starting to get tired of this. I tried harder, reaching deep. I tried forcing my will over this mana but it refused.

    The howling wind  rushed harder against me. I was not making any progress, I could not resist this great power. I can''t understand, I know I am not weak, but this is too much. I feel completely swallowed up in someone else¡¯s powers.

    ¡°So, you have survived this long, you must not be a human. No indeed, you''re a dragon. Rather young. Impressive you have resisted.¡± A voice talked through the storm.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± I tried to shout into the storm, as I looked around trying to find who spoke.

    ¡°I am, the great storm! Unyielding.¡± The voice spoke back. It seemed male, it had a gravel to the voice. It was clear and spoke through the storm easily, but for some reason did not strike me as a big dragon was speaking. Very powerful, but not big.

    ¡°I am Lost! Who are you?¡± I shouted out.

    To my surprise the storm cleared up so it''s not so bad. It mostly now is just fairly windy, but now I feel like I can move around a lot more freely. I take the chance to look around, I am not in the castle anymore, or underground. I look at the sky full of thunder and storm clouds, while the wind mana is restless and keeps moving, and what I am standing on is frozen water mana, with a large reservoir of water mana below it.

    ¡°Ah, that is a very unique dragon name. Lost.¡± The voice responded.

    I looked around when I saw a dragon less than half my size become visible through the snow. It was very small, but the aura that radiated from this dragon was deadly. If he wanted me dead, it would not have been hard.

    ¡°My name is Cataegis. I was known as the Great Storm! My power was great enough to freeze planets over! You should bow before your elder.¡± He said.

    I bowed quickly, fearing if he would attack me if I did not. I had my pride but the bloodlust which radiated from his piercing icy eyes said to not even try to test my luck. He was looking for a fight. Something to entertain him.

    ¡°Ah, a young dragon who knows their place? This is a first. Most would try something. You are smart, or have lucky instincts. I see you have quite the affinity for ice.¡± He remarked.

 Chapter 23: Cataegis

    I stood not in the ruins in which I was, but on a large lake which the top of which had frozen, with thunder crackling in the sky, with wind benign restless. In front of me stood the sources of all of this. A fairly smaller dragon, which had deep ocean blue scales, with the tips of their feet, tail and wings were frosted like they were frozen. I did notice a fair bit of green streaking across his back, and a bit of yellow, almost golden light ones near his eyes. He has quite the formidable and demanding presence which demands respect.

    ¡°If I may ask, where are we? Mr Cataegis.¡± I asked.

    ¡°You must be really young to ask such a thing. You are within my remaining soul space.¡± he clarified.

    Soul space, if I recalled correctly the soul space, is what''s within a dragon to hold and manifest one¡¯s powers. If this is his soul space, then the powers he holds is much greater than mine. Not to also notice that this dragon yields not just water mana, but two others. One being rumored as the most unstable. All of this was impressive, with a little silly title as ¡°The Great Storm¡± he is very much a mighty dragon.

    ¡°Forgive me, I am sorry. It has been some time since I have seen or talked to another dragon. I was surprised that any remnants of a dragon is so close to the void.¡± I commented.

    ¡°Yes, even I got stuck here. I thought I was the strongest there was. I thought the void was beatable. What a fool I was then. Though I see I am not alone in my mistake.¡± He grumbled at the end.

    I lowered my eyes, knowing he was right. I was blinded by my curiosity and pride. I thought even if I accidently ventured too close I would have been able to escape, but doing so was far beyond my capability.

    ¡°I was drawn by curiosity, Mr Cataegis. I have been very lonely, I am glad I have found another dragon to converse with after all of this time.¡± I said, unable to help myself from smiling.

    Even in his demanding presence, I couldn''t help but feel relieved at having a conversation with a dragon. Hickory is nice company, and I really do enjoy spending time with him, but having a conversation with another dragon. It''s completely different. I whipped the tear that had formed.

    ¡°You must be one lonely dragoness. There have been no dragons or gods on this planet for a very long time.¡± He commented.

    ¡°You are right. I have found some company in a mortal, but I have very much missed having company with another dragon.¡± I replied, with a grateful bow.

    ¡°Lost. You can drop the formalities. Just call me Cataegis. No need for bowing either. I am actually glad you''re here, but you are weak and unknowledged for your age.¡± He told me.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I nodded, he was right. I remembered dragons back home being much stronger than I am now. I would not be living up to mom¡¯s expectations being so weak. I need to be stronger.

    ¡°Cataegis, if it is not too much for me to ask such a great dragon as you. May you teach me to be stronger?¡± I asked him.

    I looked him in the eyes, I was serious. This is the only other dragon I can talk to. He may be dead, but he still has knowledge and strength for now. I really want to get stronger. If I run into any more shades, or monsters. I want to be useful.

    ¡°Yes, but you must be serious about getting stronger. I will not accept any complacency. You also can''t stay in my soul space forever. You will come here, I will show you what to train in, then I will let you go, only when I think you are ready, I will bestow a gift onto you.¡± He told me.

    ¡°A gift?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°You will find out if you get strong enough. Today, you will show me what you already know and are capable of. I will surrender control of mana to you so you can come at me with all you have.¡± He told me, and as he finished I felt mana released from his control for me to use.

    Taking control and gathering the mana to me, I try to think about what I should use. I am not sure what he might respond with, so my best attempts at starting a fight might be trying to eliminate mobility, or visibility I think. We both control water, with specialties in ice, so anything I might do he might already have responses for, but this is not what I need to think about. He wants me to go all out against him.

    I call forth several spheres of water, and hurl them at him as I charge him, hoping that I might put pressure on the smaller with being much bigger than him. I stopped the water on the other side of him and splashed him from behind and froze his feet to the ground. I turned and flicked my tail at him trying to slam my tail into him.

    Suddenly my tail slams into ice. As Cataegis made a wall of ice to protect himself, and stop my tail. I yelp at the pain from how hard the ice was. I recoiled and retreated. I expected he was going to defend himself, but this seemed too easy. Afterwards I retreated and looked the situation over. He didn''t do anything more.

    ¡°Well, if you''re hunting an animal, that might have worked. You do not have much experience with fighting something which can fight back do you?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°No, I don''t really have too much. The only fights I had been in were one shade, I think it was weaker than me, but it had more experience. I only barely won the first. I have learned a few tactics, but I learned that freezing feet in place can distract people for a bit.¡± I admitted.

    ¡°I see, well we have a lot of work to do.¡± Cataegis said.

 Chapter 24: The Icing on the Dragon

    I watched cataegis as he stopped and thought. I thought maybe I was at least decent at fighting, but this made me hesitate. Maybe I wasn''t so strong. If I want to escape or protect myself I need to get stronger. I sat down and looked at the ice I was sitting on. I closed my eyes, allowing myself to try to feel it at a deeper level. To really feel the cold, let it penetrate my scales, crawl deep and spread. The desire to shiver continues to grow.

    I could feel the chill keep working itself across my body. I try to think about the time I was frozen in the ice, how it felt to genuinely be cold. I could feel what should be my soul space. I focused on it, genuinely. Let the cold get to my core. Soon I felt my senses change as I opened my eyes, a little startled by the change.

    I looked around, a bit startled, I saw Cataegis watching me curiously. I wasn''t sure what had happened. I think I stopped feeling cold. No that wasn''t it, it was more like the cold stopped being cold. The wind chill seemed to not really matter anymore either.

    ¡°Ah, did I interrupt your thinking?¡± I asked him, curious as to why he stopped what he was doing.

    ¡°I think, and I could be wrong, you just froze your soul space. I believe that every bit of water mana inside of you has completely frozen. You no longer have water mana. If you want to do that water trick of freezing my feet with almost frozen water, then you will have to thaw some, or add enough water to have it not freeze. Balance is needed with water and ice. If you do not hold that balance, then one will consume the other. All your ice will melt, or the water will freeze over.¡± He said, teaching me what is important.

    I nodded and thought it over. He was correct, I was so focused on the cold I was not paying attention to what was happening to the water. I was only focused on the ice. It took a while, so I don''t think I can quickly convert water to ice or ice to water without having the fine balance as he told me.

    ¡°Is there a way to undo this? Other than get more water and try to warm up?¡± I asked, curiously I was really wanting to know how to adjust to this.

    ¡°Well, the best you can do is find the right environment for practicing your mana control. From what I have seen, you really haven''t. You spent most of your time in ice and cold environments. How much time have you spent really focusing on your own soul space?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I really have not spent much time with water. I did it often when I was at home, but there was not a lot of it. It was really hard to find some. Since being here, I spent most of my time near my home, which is a cave of ice. I spent some time near a lake, but not much. So you''re saying I should spend time in the ocean to try to create a balance?¡± I asked curious.

    ¡°No. You should spend time near water, and try to fill your soul space with enough water so it doesn''t freeze over. Where you do that could be anywhere with enough water mana to use.¡± He replied.

    I nodded. That makes sense. The ocean would be a lot, but I had spent a lot of time sleeping and practicing most with ice, and have been using all of my water. So without taking more in, I was bound to end up only with ice.

    ¡°Is there any more training today?¡± I asked curiously to see if there was.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°No. You should leave. Go spend some time orienting your soul space. You should also try to learn how to use it more.¡± He told me.

    ¡°Ya, that makes sense. I will do my best.¡± I tried to assure him.

    ¡°No. Don''t do your best. I want you to only come back, when you are ready to practice like your life depends on it.¡± He told me, his face told me he was serious.

    That makes sense, he probably doesn''t want to spend his time and mana dealing with an ice dragoness who doesn¡¯t know what she is doing. I steeled my nerves. I had to do more before I was ready.

    ¡°Before you get any ideas. I am only telling you this, because I want you to take this training seriously. I have seen dragons who didn¡¯t end up not surviving. I am telling you this, because I want you to survive. I actually like you. So do come back here. I prefer that you remain alive while doing so. ¡± He said, looking at me very seriously.

    ¡°I will. I really want to get stronger.¡± I reassured him.

    I watched him nod, before suddenly finding myself back inside the old ruins. The crumbling old building, still standing strong after all of this time. It''s impressive. I bet this place is filled with stories untold. I look at the body of what must be Cataegis¡¯ skeleton coated in ice like a frozen statue. I bowed my head in respect.

    I turned around and  looked at the features of the castle. I was surprised that mortals could build something and have it last so long. I know my home, my original one, is also very old. I think it might have been an off fact my mom, dragon, or god had said in passing at some point.

    I made my way to the front door of the building. The amazing sight that awaited me when I left the build had surprised me. The huge distance to the sandstone ceiling above seemed to stretch on forever. The pillars of stone that hold up the ceiling, with the creaks and groans filling the air. Little bits of sand which rained down, visible due to the hole which I had opened casting it light down into the depths below.

    I smiled, enjoying the beauty of where I am. It''s an amazing view. I am so grateful I found this. I walked some more, getting clear of the large castle, and making my way through what looked like some ruined buildings and platforms. After getting clear of the very old buildings, I jumped and took to the air. I was careful to not touch anything as I climbed my way up, and through the opening, freeing myself of the grip the earth held over that great cavern.

    I kept climbing up into the sky. Letting the wonderful feeling of the sun basking my scales with its warmth. I smiled, it was really nice, I got to speak to another dragon. I have work to do, but looking at myself I can see how much my scales look and feel like they are frosted, allowing my body to sparkle and gleam in the sunlight.

    Getting far enough away to finally see some different terrain, I turn and start flying in that direction. I saw some green trees, and grass in the direction that we are going in. I was so happy to see something green finally.

 Chapter 25: Dreams as Deep as the Ocean

    I let myself glide through the air. The wind rushing under my outstretched wings allowed me to glide on a cushion of wind. The land rushed past me at speeds making it hard for me to see features of the land below. I know I don''t have wind mana, but it does seem more friendly today. I relaxed feeling the sun shine down onto my back allowing me to bask, while I gently glided through the sky.

    I took in a deep breath, before tucking in my wings and diving downward to the ground. The wind rippled around me and across my scales and my body carved the air. I smiled and opened my wings enough, still keeping them close, to give myself lift. I felt a lot of pressure on my back as I tuck myself and gently spread my wings out to fly level with the ground again. Rushing at much greater speeds I soared feeling the rush of flying so fast. No matter how long I spend flying it''s always able to lift my spirits to fly so free.

    I watched as the ground rapidly changed under me. Soon from sand, to grass. I soon spotted trees, and grassy fields. Eventually I saw fields of plants, which seemed to be grown by humans. I saw humans tending to the fields, clusters of small houses soon turned to large towns. I spotted in the distance a large castle. I stopped for none of these.

    As I kept on flying the land kept ending behind me, as I saw my goal. I was rapidly approaching the ocean. I allowed myself to slow down as to not why too fast. The smell of the ocean was so welcoming. I felt all the water mana around me, without even being in the water, I felt much more in my element. I swooped down to the ocean flying just above the waves, as they crashed below me. The sea breeze blows up onto me, showering me in its fresh water. I let my claw hang below me skimming across the surface of the ocean letting the water run through my claws. I spun in a circle and noticed something a little startling.

    I looked at the water I had let my hand run over, and it had momentarily frozen. Creating a trail of ice that ran across the top of the ocean. I looked down at the huge ocean of water below me. Taking a breath and bracing, in case I froze the water, I dove down into depths. Allowing the water to swallow me down. The rush of water flowing over my scales, which I can feel my scales coldness fight with the water, trying to freeze all the water it comes into contact with.

    The weird feeling of the water trying to be frozen when in contact with me, almost creating a boiling effect near my scales left a weird unique feeling. The small fins which run along my back allow me to glide through the water at an effortless, blinding speed. I felt like the ruler of these waters. I am much stronger and faster here than I have been. The power of the ocean felt almost limitless. I was the biggest predator of this ocean. All the fish swam far away from me on sight. I called upon the water around me, which it responded with eagerness, to propel me through the water. This allowed me to travel even faster through the water, hurtling through the ocean.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    My lungs didn''t feel like I needed air anytime soon. The empowering feeling of this water filled my mind with new ways in which it might be used. It felt nice, my body felt like I am now well rested and refreshed. Maybe it was from the void that I felt so weak in front of Cataegis. I had not had a chance to genuinely recover first. I allowed myself to think about it.

    As I thought, I felt the splitting headache crash through my mind. I lost control of the water mana, I lost control of everything. I lost control of my body, mana, I felt trapped within myself. I tried to get any control of myself, anything. Move my tail, failed, tried to move my wings, failed, move any fingers, also failed. I couldn''t do anything. Adrift deep inside the ocean I felt my body sink below the waves.

    ¡®Why does this happen to me? Am I cursed to lose control of myself?¡± I wondered, as I kept sinking watching the light of the sun which casted it rays into the water get further every second.

    Soon the darkness swallowed me, turning everything dark. The same feeling of nothingness had become all too familiar at this point as I opened my eyes to the darkness around me. I didn''t fight it, I let myself simply exist with its presence. As a dragon, fight all I want, but this abyss, this void of anything, is way bigger than I am. It leaves a weird feeling for me every time I am here. Feels like the longer I spend time here, the more it seems to notice me. I am not sure if there is something here, but it''s almost like a presence is here.

    Soon the water rushed around again, and I found myself deep in the depths, much deeper than I have ever been in water before. Being so deep in the ocean, there were weird noises. Like I could hear the current, maybe from the pressure. I looked around me. My surroundings seemed really foreign. I had sunk so deep inside the ocean, that I could not really see the light above. I could see where the light was above, but around me it was so dark. I looked around to see if I could notice anything remarkable.

    I could see things, stones, caves and other things, but nothing remarkable. I wasn''t sure why, but being so deep felt strange. I started to swim back up. I felt something behind me as I did. Though as I looked back, I didn''t see anything. I tried to dismiss it, and kept swimming. I got further up into the water, I noticed that my body was still trying to freeze the water around me.

    I got back up toward the surface. I could see strange objects in the water on the surface. Swimming up and poking my head out of the water, I could see these floating wooden objects floating around the water. They were oddly shaped, with humans on them. I could hear shouts, and then throw a weird flat wide object with a lot of holes in it then it sunk down into the water. It was so weird to watch this.

 Chapter 26: Kingdom of Secrets

    I stayed below the water line and approached one of these floating wooden structures, before raising myself up to look inside the object. Everyone on the floating wooden structure stopped moving, what silly humans, I can see you even if you don''t move.

    ¡°Hello.¡± I said smiling.

    The humans stood still to my greeting. I tilted my head, I am sure the humans spoke the same I did. I understood them earlier. Did they not hear me? I got curious, so I crept closer to the ship.

    ¡°Hello? Can you understand me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sea monster!¡± The captain of the ship yelled out.

    I was a bit taken aback by the reaction. I was a little bit stunned. I am not a monster, I am a dragon. These humans have no respect for dragons. Maybe these humans have yet to try any chocolate. They seem like it might help them feel better about what is scaring them.

    ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡± I asked them.

    The people on this object seemed to gather themselves and started moving about the ship pulling ropes, and moving things I don''t understand. I watched them a bit more. After the big soft fabric thing dropped down the object started moving forward.

    I gasped, I have not seen such a thing before. I trailed along next to the ship, watching these fascinating humans work this object into moving for them. It wasn''t capturing or using mana to move nor did this thing have legs to swim, yet it managed to move, the cloth they draped down in the air, seemed to have the wind push it forward, without affecting the mana¡¯s flow. I watched in amazement. These humans found a way to harness the wind without using the mana.

    My mind wondered if there were ways, us dragons, could use such things, as the elements themselves, without using the mana. I don''t think I have ever even tried thinking of such things. As a dragon, I felt so close to the elements that I have not thought about harnessing their natural powers.

    I pulled myself from my thoughts to focus on my surroundings again. In the water I felt disturbances. Not by these vessels but something else, lurking down in its depths. It seems to acknowledge me, and I can feel it. Seems we might be at a stalemate. They are not interested in attacking me, and I rather let things be. Getting into a fight here would be bothersome.

    I looked around at the other object made of wood floating in the water. I pondered how they would react if they caught fire. Not that I planned on it but I did wonder though. If they can''t stop the fire, how do they plan on dealing with it. I ignored the ship which was trying to get away, and decided to take a look around some more.

    I dove back under the water swimming closer to the shore, I could see some buildings which the water had swallowed. Much newer than the ones I found with cataegis in for sure. I propelled myself forward to allow my adventuring through the ruins. I was careful around them, but they seemed so cool that I ended up swimming inside of them looking around enjoying the sights.

    Soon I found myself in a large underground, and underwater still, part of the city, underneath it which is mostly empty. I can see the walls they made, but this place was open and big. Swimming around I saw that there were some entrances and exits. I noticed how concentrated the water mana is here. It was so dense. Much more than even at my ice home.

    I dove deeper into the depths of this mysterious place. I wondered what stories these walls contain, if they could speak I wonder what they would have to tell me. What was gathering such immense amounts of water mana. Its like its being drawn here and collected and held within. Getting closer to the bottom, I can see a bright blue glow emitting from down below me. Lighting up the walls with a deep rich blue.

    The closer I get, the more power I feel radiating from this huge blue stone. This stone is massive. Like a giant boulder, bigger than any human house I have yet to see. Taller than the tallest trees. It is almost on par with my size. The most shocking part of this stone was that it was calling all the water mana here to it. Its the reason all this water mana is here. It¡¯s gathering the mana, and the density of which is nothing I have seen before. It''s like looking at my mom or any of the much greater dragons. It made me feel small, as it washed me in its brilliant blue light.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I was baffled by such brilliance I had not noticed, that I had been followed. In the last moment, I finally noticed the attack coming in my direction and propelled myself out of the way, just as a large mass shot past where I was just a moment before. Looking at it, I saw a large water serpent. The size of which was huge. It could swallow those things the humans were on in a single bite. If I am not careful, it could really hurt me. I am not sure what I can do to damage it. I can see the scales on its sides are daily tough.

    I had nowhere to run. I felt like this massive structure is just a huge tube, which is this serpent''s home. There is no running. I watched for it to lunge again, and at the last moment I barely dodged the strike, when I noticed maybe a weak spot. I noticed its eyes. What I did not notice was its large tail swipe which struck my back, slamming me against the wall.

    Reeling from the sudden impact, feeling dazed, I glanced around trying to find where the head of the serpent had gone. It''s so dark, and only the periodic glows emitted from the stone allowed some visibility. I was fighting in the dark. I can feel the mana, but I can''t see it as well as others do. Looking around desperately, while trying to think of how to take action. I felt in danger and threw myself to the stone. I felt an impact reverberate off the wall from where I had just been.

    ¡®This thing is a monster¡¯ I thought to myself.

    Getting closer to the stone, I had started to notice something. I noticed, even though I couldn''t see the mana, I felt where it was. What I discovered might be my biggest tool in this fight. I can feel where the water mana is not as well. Everywhere there is no water mana, it is filled with the sea serpent. Which means if I track where the water mana is disappearing I can track the serpents movements, completely blind. I have a weakness, and I have a way of tracking this monster. Now I just need to use my tools to make it out alive.

    I called on the water mana, it was very hard to wrestle even some away from the stone, but I managed. I was not going to let an enlarged snake be what kills me after all I have been through. I surged the water into a precise spot where I was trying to guess where the serpent''s head was going to be. It hit, I felt the change in the water mana, as it painted the impression of the snake against the wall. I rushed forward at its head. I estimated where its eye was, and slashed my claws with all my power. I felt the soft fleshiness of the eye being ripped apart under the power of my claws.

    The deafening roar which was emanated from the serpent filled the cavernous space reverberating off the walls stunning me. I couldn''t withstand the pressure of the cry of pain and anger. I let go of the serpent and held my head as I tried to stop it from hurting so bad. The serpent flailing wildly managed to swat me away from it, slamming into the stone enough to make me lose what breath I had as I gasped and saw the air bubbled leave my mouth as my mouth filled with water.

    I shut my mouth not wanting to swallow anymore water. I felt the time I had for this fight shortened greatly. I am not aware of the serpent''s abilities, or if it can use water mana, but I needed to win this. I calmed my mind for a second and remembered I needed to open my soul space to all this water around me. I calmed myself internally, slowing myself down and opening myself to this vast amount of water mana around me.

    Soon my soul space was flooded with such dense water mana a rush of power surged through me. I felt renewed. Stronger and much more capable now. I looked around to see where the serpent was now. I can smell its blood mixing into the water as its gouged eye kept bleeding. I could feel the void in the dense water mana where the serpent was. It wasn''t moving much. In fact it was holding still, maybe to see my next move.

    This worked in my favor. I gathered up the mana inside of me, mixing the ice and water. I then turned my sights on the serpent. I had one way of finishing this I could think of. My claws, teeth, and tail were not going to be enough. I needed to use everything I have. Using the mana around me I put some spikes on my tail made of the denses ice I could form. I then coated my claws with much larger coating in ice making them bigger and longer. I can now reach further than before.

    Using the mana I shot myself forward at the serpent and testing my new ice claws I swiped at the scales. The claws shattered, but it broke the scales on the serpent, leaving a vulnerable spot on its side. It may take more than one hit, but I have more opportunities than I did before. Time to finish this fight.

 Chapter 27: Tales of Serpents

    I shot away from the serpent trying to get space, to take time to prepare my next attack. As I retreated to gain space, the serpent took advantage to strike, and lunged at me ready to try to take a bite out of me. In the flash of blue light its face became visible, its massive jaws ready to bite me in half. I created a large spike of ice, and propelled it forward at the serpent''s eye.

    The serpent gave up the chance to take a bite out of me, to save its remaining eye. I was relieved. Taking the chance I shot closer to the glowing stone. I am really tired focusing on using the mana from my soul space. Then let it immediately refill. If I keep this up, I can have much better control. Getting my back to the stone, I turned and faced the direction in which the serpent went.

    Feeling through where the mana is absent, I feel it rushing at me. I shot myself around the stone to the other side and started trying to make the hardest ice spear I could. Putting as much pressure to compact the ice as I could, calling on the mana I really gave everything I had to make this spear as solid ice as I could. That''s then the serpent stuck its head out from the side of the stone with its ugly left eye staring down at me.

    I grabbed the spear and threw it with all I had and packed behind it all the water mana I controlled to launch it forward. It impaled itself into the last remaining eye. The serpent wriggled and thrashed, which meant I did not end the fight. I launched myself onto the face of the monster. Grabbing on to its thrashing face trying to dislodge the spear, I tried to grab for the spear but I would almost get thrown off if I tried. I also could not reach it with my tail. Running out of options I did the last things I had available to me. I rammed my head into the rear of the spear as hard as I could pushing it all the way through as the serpent started to roar then froze, and stopped moving. My head throbbing in pain, I let go and grabbed onto my head.

    ¡®Ow!¡¯ I thought loudly, my head pounding.

    I moved away from the serpent and landed on the ground next to the large stone. My body is getting repaired and healed by the mana near me, which is nice, but that was still really stressful. I took the moment to let my body heal, as I also calmed down next to the large stone, which kept periodically pulsing its bright blue hue. I wasn''t sure what this stone was, but it felt weird. I don''t think any of those humans above had anything that harnessed mana, so why is this here? It doesn''t make sense this can''t be human work. Maybe a relic left by dragons? I shook my head at that. Again it didn''t make any sense.

    I decided to shut it out of my mind, thinking about such things will just confuse me. I slowed my heart and mind. I was not in any danger anymore. I did not like the feeling of not having any air in my lungs. I closed my eyes, thankful that I didn''t have to worry about drowning, but it still is very distracting. I relaxed myself laying on the cold hard ground. The serpent''s corpse lying still on the floor on the other side. Impressive that a serpent could grow to be so big.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    I haven''t seen anything that is bigger than a dragon before. I wonder how such a serpent could grow so big. It didn''t feel or act like a dragon, so it''s not one of those interesting dragons which would visit home randomly. I wonder how it''s doing. It has been so long since I had a dream about Fas, it''s hard to remember details.

    I got up, looked at the corpse and decided I didn''t want so much food to go to waste, I should bring it up to the humans to use. Hickory told me it''s bad for food to be wasted. I grabbed the corpse and used the water mana to help propel me up with the corpse towards the top where the exit is, then after leaving the cave, I swam up to the surface with it. Then with one large mighty push with water mana I shoved it up onto the land, which promptly crushed the docks and buildings, washing the place over with water as well.

    I gasped at what my actions did. I forgot how small and weak human buildings are. The screams which followed and people running around was my queue to leave. I slowly sank myself back down into the water.

    After getting under the water, I swam away from there. Going back to one of the floating things, I went up to it and curiously pushed on it. It flipped over and all the humans started screaming and struggling as they fell into the water. I realized these things are very fragile when I watched the things on the ship sink down into the water. It was very curious that humans use such fragile things. I summoned up a small breath and blew it onto the bottom of the boat which was above the water. To no surprise to anyone but me, it immediately caught fire.

    I panicked and splashed water onto the upside down boat, which was on fire. As I could still hear the yelling from the land where the humans were trying to get different looking boats moving in my direction. I sank under the water and started swimming away.

    ¡®Oops. I don''t think they like me.¡± I thought to myself, I just wanted to know.

    Swimming back down to that stone, I wanted to see what it was like. Having made my way all the way down to the stone I took a closer look at it. It''s completely round, with swirls of blue and white, which pulsates that brilliant blue color still. It was impressive, but I was curious to see what it was. I put my claw on it, and focused on the stone, to see if I could maybe just feel what it is.

 Chapter 28: Atlantis

    I let my soul space reach out to the rock. I tried to feel for any response. To see what might be making the stone work, when I felt it respond. I was shocked at what I thought I felt. It wasn''t a heart beat but a response. One I was not expecting. It shocked me to my core. No amount of training could have prepared anyone for something like this. I was so stunned I had stopped moving. It was so unbelievable.

    ¡°Mom?¡± The stone had responded with.

    I wasn''t sure I felt or heard that right. I reached out again when suddenly I felt a response and was pulled in. I found myself in a blank expense. The sound of water can be heard, but seen or felt. Towards the center of this area, is a serpent like the one I had fought. Though it was evident that this one is much smaller. I wandered over to it.

    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡¯ I asked, the little serpent.

    ¡°Mom?¡± the serpent asked, tilting its head.

    ¡°I think you have mistaken me for someone else, little one.¡± I replied.

    The little serpent seemed confused. Swimming through the space to get over to me it looks me over. I watch the little serpent swim around. It was rather cute. I held out my hand as it swam to it and coiled up in my palm looking up at me. I had to admit that it was rather adorable. Its cute precious face looking at me. I wonder if this little serpent even had a body.

    ¡®This is supposed to be that stone right? Then where would its body be located? Inside of it? If that''s the case, is it the serpent that''s causing the gathering of all of this mana?¡¯ I pondered looking at the little creature. It was so cute. I felt bad for it. I had killed its mother. I felt too bad.

    ¡°Yes, I am here.¡± I finally responded.

    ¡°Yay!¡± The serpent shouted and swam happily around me.

    I smiled watching how happy the little serpent had become. Maybe I can help this little one. I wonder if I can bring her into my soul space. It would be nice if I did. Maybe bring her with me. Might keep her close.

    ¡°How would you like to come with me?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Go with mom? Well if I can.¡± it responds, and comes over to me.

    ¡°I think so? I am not sure how it would work, but what if you joined me?¡± I asked, it.

    ¡°Okay, mom.¡± It responded eagerly.

    Soon I found myself leaving its soul space and I opened mine and felt it enter my soul space. As it did, I watched the stone¡¯s glow vanish. I guess this is no turning back. I go within my own soul space.

    Inside of my soul space was a large ice-like cave, from all the water freezing. It looked like my home I had made in the mountain. Except the one difference is the large body of water surrounding it. The cave stood out of the water, allowing me to look out across the water. It was a wonderful view. That''s when I heard it.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Mom!¡± the little serpent pokes it¡¯s head out of the water with a big smile.

    I smiled back and left the cave to join the serpent in the water. After getting in the water I watched it smile and happily swam around me. It was so cute. I couldn''t bring myself to tell it about its real mother, but if it makes it happy, then I will let it live here in my soul space. Before I could get too drawn in and spend time here I felt something in the world happen.

    I snapped out of it, and looked around me. I felt pressure shockwaves through the water. I wasn''t sure from what, until I saw a pillar near me crack before shattering. Followed by that chunk of the wall collapsing and caving inward. My mind jumped up in overdrive to process everything. The water mana had severely thinned in the time I was absent. The mana pressure was keeping this place sturdy. Without it, it was going to collapse. It had already started collapsing. I hurled myself up as I did through what remained of the mana I felt large stones falling toward me. I did my best to launch around them and avoid them.

    I soon found the cave I used to enter this place, and without thinking, hurled myself into it. I could see the cracks forming on the walls, a cave-in could happen at any moment. I need to be out of here before I get trapped. I risked it and called on the water mana to push me faster through the tunnel. Before I launched out the other side, rocketing through the water. I turned up and leaped out of the water and stretched my wings taking to the air, water spraying all around me from my abrupt surfacing, spraying several nearby boats with water and sending large waves.

    I looked back at where I had come from, to see the center of the city had disappeared into the cavern which was below it. Creating a giant empty circle which had been a city. Some nearby buildings were on fire, I could hear their screams for missing people. Wondering why the world hated them so much. Soon I was noticed, and their anger was immediately pointed in my direction. I soon saw large boulders being hurled in my direction, and soon a lot of arrows. I quickly called upon the water. I had planned on creating a wall of water, but what came up I was not expecting. A large serpent¡¯s head launched out of the water swallowing teh stones and arrows before sinking back down. I was stunned.

    I also realized the humans were getting ready to throw more, so I turned tail and started flying away. I guess I ruined my chance at human help, before even asking. I had taken to flying away, it was better I found some secluded island or something in which then I can rest for a while and continue practicing. I could still feel the small serpent, like it''s able to also watch through my eyes. I can feel it with me. I guess I will keep this to myself. If I can avoid it, not try to use mana.

    I thought about it a moment long, to realize I don''t have anyone to hide it from. So I could practice my new way of using mana. I wonder if all I use, that it will manifest as serpents everytime. I should check this before going back to Cataegis. I kept flying. I wasn''t sure for how long I was only half way paying attention in my mind, I brought myself out of my thoughts and looked around. I had passed the same small island several times, I think. I decided that maybe then I should just stop here.

    I flew down the island, there didn''t seem to be any humans, which was good for them. I walked around the small area with vegetation, there seemed to not be any animals either. The grass here is really soft. I could easily sleep here. It is a fairly nice little island, which I wouldn''t mind too much to relax and practice more here.

 Chapter 29: Adrift

    I went to the beach of the island and looked out into the water. I can''t describe the feeling of having a soul within my soul space, but a certain level of shared emotions exist. I know when the serpent can see what I am seeing and when it is not. It''s interesting. I can feel it at all times. Maybe that feeling is what influenced my control of the mana. I would need to practice more after all.

    I looked at the water near me, but tried to make a sphere of water. Calling on the water mana it started lifting into the air, then I felt the struggle between turning it into a sphere or turning into serpents. It took some effort, but if I focus I can keep my control. I let it slip and turned the water into serpents, and launched them at nearby trees, shattering them, before the water dispersed.

    ¡°Interesting. I seem to have some serpent-like choice of mana control now.¡± I mumbled.

    I went into the water, it would be best to find some fish to eat. Maybe I can use my new mana control to hunt fish down. I summoned forth water serpents as they shot out into the water hunting for fish. I can''t quite feel them, but I seem to know where they are going. It was interesting. I had never thought about having my mana take the forms of creatures. Maybe this is unique to my situation. If I focus hard enough it''s like I feel the little serpent with me at all times. I smile. I can just hear it in my soul say being happy.

    I smiled and let myself keep exploring. It''s amazing how many different things this world has hidden. I did ponder if this is how all worlds are like, with ruins and so much to explore. I am sad that I am trapped here, but I am glad that while I am, I have so much to explore.

    Soon the serpents returned with some fish I quickly ate, and enjoyed. It is rather nice. I kept swimming down deeper. This island seemed to not have much around it, nor did I find any caves, or ruins. It seems rather plain around here. Maybe I can focus on my training this time instead. It would be nice. I got down to the ocean floor, the ocean water around here is so clear. The water here is a little unsettling in that it''s warmer than what I am used to. My cold body refused to warm with the water so I tend to still try to freeze the water around me, though it has yet to.

    I drifted through the warm water¡¯s current, allowing myself to drift. I wonder what my mom would think if she saw it. Would she like them? I wonder what other dragons in general would think of me. If they knew my problems, and powers. I am not a usual dragon. I manipulate the density of the water to allow me to float on top of the water looking at the sun which is finally now setting, casting its golden hues across the sky. Painting it brilliant colors.

    ¡°Another day has finally ended, and I don''t feel any closer to escaping. Will I eventually end up like cataegis? Alone to die on this planet.¡± I sighed.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    I let myself drift, laying on top of the water, till I washed up back onto the island. Seems I can''t escape it. I tried flying, floating, swimming, I just ended up here again. It seems like I won''t be able to leave this little island. It wasn''t terrible, but there isn''t anything really to do here either. Everywhere else has unique creatures, underground caves, and things to do. This is, empty. Lonely. Just like I am.

    I sighed, and climbed up onto the sand. I felt the soft sand move under my paws. It feels so fragile and soft. I slammed the ground and roared as loud as I could. I just want to go home. That''s when I felt water come up and gently wrap around me in a hug. I smiled a little bit, but was still upset. I wanted to do so much, but even now after that fight, I can''t leave a little island. It''s so sad.

    ¡°I wonder if the dragon king can hear me from here.¡± I pondered looking up at the sky.

    I heard many stories of what the dragon king is, I have heard he is evil, dead, good. I wasn''t sure what to make of him. I never spoke to him. Seems a lot of people know this dragon, but never have met him. It''s so weird. To be known everywhere, but not seen anywhere. I wonder if anyone even cares that I am here. I walk into the island and find that patch of grass and lay down, curling up. Seems another night I might be alone. At least I have the little serpent. I wonder if they will be in my dreams. I closed my eyes and let the darkness swallow me.

    I drifted deep into the abyss this time. I could feel it. This time I almost wanted to dive deeper. I wanted to see what keeps bringing me here. Something keeps calling to me from here. I looked deep into the abyss, challenging it to do something. I roared loudly letting the furry rise inside of me. I was tired of these strings keep pulling at me. Tired of feeling like I am being dragged around. I don''t mind following, but I hate being led on. I tried to summon forth mana but felt no response. I roared louder. A challenge for what may lurk in the depths of the abyss.

    I focused on feeling the energy swell in my chest. I poured my fury into it, like gas onto a fire, before I let loose the strongest dragon''s breath I have unleashed. Its bright blue light and immense power, was just as quickly absorbed into the darkness as it had appeared. Amounting to no difference. I just pondered, how I can fight the void or the abyss. Both forces seemed keen on keeping me trapped. Maybe I am supposed to be lost. Not as in not knowing where I am, but surrendered as a sacrifice to the void or the abyss.

    ¡°What do you want from me! I don''t have anything to give!¡± I shouted, into the abyss.

    To no surprise, nothing responded back. I was alone. Adrift, with nothing to save me. I have become lost.

 Chapter 30: Vicious Mockery

    After, I yelled my voice hoarse, and let myself drift, I blinked and found myself somewhere I have been a million times. I was back in Fas, I glanced around. Finding myself in my favorite shop. It seemed real, but it also didn''t. Like the image was being forced on me. I was being forced to see this. If I focused hard enough the vision started to blur and disappear, till I let it go then it feels real again. I went to the chocolate in the shop, grabbed some and tried it. It had no flavor.

    ¡°This is very poorly made.¡± I mumbled, already very tired of getting toyed with.

    The abyss was trying to lull me into letting my guard down. This is not just darkness, there is something out there. Maybe all of it as a whole is a single entity, or many together. It seemed to be trying to pull from my memories. I best not trust anything I see. I felt my head pound before I was standing in a different street in Fas.

    I was standing outside my home. It looks empty, and unused. No one has been home in a while. Well that''s how it has been a long time. I lived here a long while by myself. I walked up to the door, and let myself inside. Dust has settled on everything. Nothing has moved since the last time I was home. The only sounds I could hear were my claws tapping and sometimes scrapping on the ground as I walked. It felt more like exploring a museum than coming home.

    ¡®If I do get home, what will be waiting for me? If so then what is the point in going home? It would be nice if mom was home.¡¯ I pondered the thought.

    I settled myself. I took in a huge breath, and blasted my home away. This is all fake. It feels so real I am not sure how I just know, but this is not it. I know I might not be home, but I surely have not been gone too long. I know I have grown more here, than the last time I was home. Maybe twitch the size I was then.

    Suddenly the ground shattered and I was dropped, and landed my feet in mud and sprained with rain, as the wind howled. I blinked a few times to gather my bearings as I saw a destroyed village in front of me. The voices of the screaming humans asking me questions.

    ¡°Why were you not here sooner?! How could you let us die?!¡± The voices demanded, though one stood out among the rest.

    ¡°You took my son from me!¡± Sally screamed, her face covered in blood, an arrow lodged through her chest.

    She stood in the middle of the town, mouth open all the voices coming from her. Then suddenly the ground starts collapsing around us, as a disfigured ice speared shade howls, before being swallowed by the huge serpent. Tearing and destroying the ground around me. Sinking the village below the waves of water washing across the land, working its way up my legs. I struggled to try to get my legs free as the arms of the dead reached out and held my legs down. I howled.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    I froze all the water, before shattering it around me. These are my elements. I won''t let some serpent, or some coward who refuses to show its face try to convince me that it is stronger than me at my own element. This doesn''t seem to be a physical attack, but mental. I thought from what I heard that soul space attacks are not possible unless your near said person. That being said, this doesn''t feel like a soul space attack. I don''t feel like I am in any soul space.

    Suddenly the ground started cracking underneath me completely, then the serpent lunged at me, as the ground gave out sending me into a large empty cavern. Taking a quick glance, I was in that cylinder building, but no water was here. I am free falling to the bottom, where no blue glow resided. Above me is the serpent''s open mouth. If I try to stop my fall it will eat me, if I do nothing it will get me in the end. I cursed all of this. I must be, in all of creation, the most unlucky dragon to be born.

    I looked below me again and threw water below me toward the ground. Then I started gathering water in my claws keeping it close to me. If this doesn''t work, or whatever is distorting my sense of reality doesn''t mess with what I am doing, I should be safe. If I get a moment, I will see if I can repel whatever is messing with my reality. Getting close I could see that I had done, had in fact, worked. I grinned, as I looked at the serpent.

    Suddenly I felt the ice hit my back, as I was thrown to the side from the ramp which was made from the water I threw earlier, moving me out of the serpent''s path faster than my wings could without slowing down. My wings were not happy about the tumble, but I didn''t have a break. I quickly launched what I had been making in my hands as a much larger spear skewered the great serpent''s head, piercing through to the other side, just as it hit the ground. Looking up I quickly flapped my wings, to gain air to avoid the falling body of the serpent as it fell.

    I was tired of the abyss¡¯s tricks and games. At first it lured me in with sweet dreams, happiness and hopes. I noticed its game now it is on the attack. I feel it''s almost already too late. I let it in. It''s in my mind, I just have to retain control over myself. If I think it''s stronger than me, then it will be. This is a matter of self control. I may be Lost, but I won''t be lost that easily. Shades, the abyss all can burn. I start willing my mind full of flames. Brilliant blue flames stretched far and wide across my mental scape. I could feel a searing pain in my left eye, I wasn''t sure why but the more I fought the worse it hurt. I hit myself to bring my attention back. Realizing I had control, I forced myself away. I lurched awake. I was beneath a half star half empty sky.

    ¡°Feels ironic at this point. On a planet not even sure if I am sane.¡± I mumbled and sighed.

    I glanced over to my side hearing a loud crashing sound, soon I saw the source. Storm clouds seemed to be approaching. On my island there is no shelter from this. I wondered if this island would even stay above the water. I heard from Hickory that islands can flood. Then I saw a flash of bright light, then 6 seconds later I heard the crashing sound. It''s getting close.

 Chapter 31: A Storm Like No Other

    The storm looked rather nasty. I can feel the wind rush at me. I look to the water, that might be my salvation from the wind, but electricity would be an issue. I try to think of a solution. I could try to fly away, but I am not confident in my ability to actually get away, and not fly directly into the storm. I might be able to create a tall ice object to attack the lightning to the island, then get into the water. That would be my best way to escape. I summoned up a large amount of water mana, but as I was not paying attention it came out of the ocean as a large water serpent. I went with it and had it spiral high into the air before freezing it solid.

    After I had prepared the lightning rod the close by water should not be too bad, that I, a dragon, cant handle it. I got out from the statue and made my way to the water when I stopped just before getting in. I noticed a large dark mass in the water moving right for where I am. I cursed my awful luck. I had a feeling this was bound to happen. If the mother hated me, it was only fair that the father would seek me out.

    When I realized it was not going to stop, I jumped to the side, throwing myself away as it breached the water. Its giant mouth opened, lunging at where I was. Its body flew out of the ocean up onto the land, as the storm started hitting the island at the same time. Looking into the sky was a huge mess of gathered mana, wind and energy fighting each other. The unstable mana in the air is creating the storm, it came here cause the father did!

    I realized I was distracted too late, when it slammed me with its tail into the ground. My face and legs were immediately buried into the sand. The force of the impact did some other damage to my body, I can''t tell from the pain racking its way through my body. It would have been much worse if I had not been standing on sand. I called on the water and covered my body in it quickly, I could not afford to be slow or sloppy. This serpent is here for my head.

    As I covered myself with water, I used it to pull me free of the sand that I was buried into. I looked at the gigantic serpent. He is much bigger than the mother. He seems very angry too. I looked around, seeing the water, I turned and threw myself into the water. He immediately started following me as soon as I started moving. As I approached the water, it felt like time slowed down, as I called on the serpent in my soul. I felt for it, reached out to it, and I felt it answered, happily.

    ¡°Of course mom.¡± I heard its voice.

    After its voice answered I felt a surge of power rush out of me toward the water as I dove into the water. When I touched the water it swelled with the appearance of a large serpent made of water, as I grabbed onto it and pulled out of the direction of the large serpent. This time I was wiser to how it acts. I then threw myself in another direction to avoid the incoming tail strike. I just moved as the impact clashed with the water sending water everywhere. That¡¯s when a chill scraped down my spine, as I tried to defend myself as a large lightning crashed down onto me.

    I gasped as the lightning rocked my body, every part of it screamed in pain. I fell down into the water depths, which did start healing my body. I also felt that I was now in its domain. Lightning keeps striking the water, making it much harder to gather my bearings and get myself functioning again. I was getting some serious regrets about not trying to run first. I saw the serpent charging at me.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    I called upon the water mana and slammed it into the serpent to get it away from me. I needed to get my situation sorted. This storm is making it much harder for me to function in most aspects. It feels like I will have to fight this fight with mana manipulation. My body is rather useless. I can''t move in the water, and in the air I am a target.

    I took a deep breath, ice was effective last time, I need to use ice more. I focused on the cold within me again and reached out with it. I started creating a large serpent made from ice, but it struggled to take shape. If I can''t fight while paralyzed, I will die here. I called forth another water serpent which grabbed me in its mouth to move me away from the now chasing gigantic serpent father.

    I could still feel the rampant electricity coursing through the water paralyzing my body. As the water serpent drags me away, I focus on making a spear like before. This one has influence over lighting, I am not sure how, but it is really annoying. I just need to bide some time.

    The father serpent seemed to grow tired of our chase as lightning stuck the water right where I was. The pain racked through my body, I momentarily lost my control on what I am crafting, but I quickly regained it, as my plan is almost complete. I had my water serpent throw me out of the water into the air. I brace for a lighting strike, but just as I had hoped the father jumped into the air after me. Only after it got into the air, did it realize my trap.

    Looming above the serpent was a huge sharp ice spear, just as lightning struck it sending it down onto the serpent. Then I, with all my will, forced the huge spear down. Blood splattered immediately from the ice spear piercing the serpent''s head then throwing it deep into the water and impaling it on the ocean floor.

    I smiled happily. I did it. I was free. Then I slammed into the water again, as I had forgotten to face the water or where I was going. I slammed my back into the water, which then whipped my head into it as well. I still couldn''t move, my body was wrecked from the relentless fighting, and my mental strength has grown weak. I could do so much more than just ask the water for help, before I fell into darkness.

    I opened my eyes, and what I thought was the abyss seemed different. It didn''t have any animosity or that greedy feeling I had learned to feel for. I could almost feel a greeting of sorts. I relaxed, what everyone called me here wants to greet, not consume. I looked around some more, than something in the distance I could almost make out amongst the darkness and stars.

    ¡°Hello?¡± I asked, curious to what that thing is.

    ¡°I have finally found you.¡± A deep strong voice called back.

    ¡°I chuckled, if you found me, then you might be lost.¡± I chuckled.

 Chapter 32: Never Tried Chocolate

    I looked more at what seemed to be talking to me, but it seemed to be obscuring its image, or so I thought. A large yellow eye opened and a wave of power rocked through the space we were in. That''s when I understood I was in front of a mighty creature. Which was followed by a chuckle of sorts.

    ¡°Humorous as ever. I want to talk, Lost.¡± The figure replied.

    ¡°Well you have been. Is there something specific you want to talk about? Cause I can talk about chocolate all you want.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Why, chocolate?¡± The figure inquired.

    ¡°Well chocolate is the best thing in existence. It''s a simple choice, with no contest.¡± I said, getting a bit bored of our conversation.

    I turned around looking around curiously. I wanted to see where this was or where we were. I didn''t recognise any of the stars or anything distinct. We really seemed far away from home. I noticed I didn''t move much but I could orientate myself in any way, so I started spinning. The figure didn''t talk much for a while, just seemed amused with my antics. Eventually I stopped and faced him again.

    ¡°So, you know my name, but I don''t know yours. Most dragons or gods if they are stuck up enough usually use their name like it means something when they want something from me. Do you want something from me?¡± I asked, just then realizing I was upside down.

    ¡°I am the King.¡± The voice replied.

    ¡°A king huh? Doesn''t seem much to be a king of around here. Unless you''re the king of loneliness. In which you should have some chocolate. It helped me with being lonely.¡± I replied, struggling to try to orientate myself correctly.

    The figure looked at me, with a mix of mild amusement and slightly started, that somehow his name didn''t seem to register with me. I continued to try to orient myself currently, but ended up looking away from that king and leaned my head over backwards which allowed me to see this king again, but again upside down.

    ¡°I am afraid I have not tried chocolate yet.¡± The King replied.

    ¡°Well you really should. I had a favorite human that I used to go to. She would get me some of the best chocolate. I haven''t seen my mom in a while though, if I had I would share some chocolate with her. I can''t wait to get home and take her to get some chocolate again.¡± I replied, now having spoken I returned to wriggling and worming around turning how I am facing.

    ¡°Well, maybe I will have to try this chocolate you seem to love so much. Though I must say, how you have recently shaped your mana is unique.¡± He replied with a chuckle.

    I paled slightly, I didn''t think anyone saw me using my mana as serpents. I have not seen any other dragon use mana in such ways either. It normally always takes on the most basic of forms. Even gods divinity, I have yet to see take on any form other than their weapons or some unique abilities. I slowed down and faced the big figure in the distance.

    ¡°Are you The King, dragons and gods talk about? The King of dragons?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Ahh, so you have heard of me.¡± The King replied.

    I shuttered, I figured whoever I was talking to was of some importance, but I didn''t know he was the king himself. ¡®If he is The King of Dragons, how come such an important person has yet to try chocolate?¡¯ I pondered hard.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°You must try chocolate!¡± I shouted.

    The King dropped some of his distortion which really hurt my eyes. It was like looking directly at a star but really really up close. He seemed to re-gather himself and chuckle in amusement.

    ¡°I think you''re the only dragon, which would still be focused on my eating habits, then rather why I am speaking to you.¡± The King replied.

    ¡°Well, eating chocolate is very important. Plus I don''t think I am of much importance. I have picked up a weird way of using mana, through circumstances which I can''t understand, and I am talking to what is supposed to be the first thing in which has been ever created, who has yet to try chocolate.¡± I replied, having gotten over my shock, I am returning back to being distracted.

    ¡°So you know, of me, know who I am. Maybe I will try chocolate.¡± The King replied with.

    ¡°Okay, was that it? Just to let me know you''re real?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°There is more to it. Like how when you get lost, you always return to a place where you have been before.¡± The King replied.

    ¡°Usually ya I do. I still don''t know why that happens. I end up in weird places. Like this weird pointy tower thing, that I can''t enter. It has a weird mana to it.¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Oh? Well I would be interested in knowing more, but I assume you don''t know much more yourself.¡± The King replied.

    ¡°Nope, not a clue. I tried a few times but nothing entered it. Not very many seem to ever venture near it either.¡± I admitted.

    The King seemed to ponder what I have talked about. For someone that I had heard about being so important and all knowing, he seemed to rather not know a lot of things which are daily common. I wonder

    if he has any dragons which he talks to regularly to just keep himself entertained. From what I heard he is supposed to be fighting, but he seems to not be doing anything.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. King. Are you lonely?¡± I asked, which interrupted his thinking.

    ¡°I don''t think I have ever had a dragon ask me that before.¡± He responded.

    ¡°That didn''t answer my question.¡± I retorted.

    ¡°Well, I won''t be answering that question, but I will tell you that you''re not dead.¡± He responded.

    ¡°Well of course I am not. If I was dead I wouldn''t be able to talk.¡± I replied.

    He seemed genuinely perplexed by me. Like he has not interacted with a dragon such as me. I was fine with it. Mom never really talked to me about The King, and the only dragons who did was because they were upset at him, or something else. I never really had much interest in learning more about him. I don''t even understand why even talked to me. I am just a lost dragon, who doesn''t even know where I am right now.

 Chapter 33: Down Below

    ¡°So Mr. King ahhh, am I needed here?¡± I asked him curious why I am still here.

    ¡°No.¡± He said.

    Suddenly I plunged into cold water. Sucked deep under the water, just as I started getting oriented of myself and my surroundings I looked around and suddenly was shot out over a cliff as I suddenly felt the falling sensation, I tried to orient myself again. Struggling against the water, I poked my head out and saw I was falling into a familiar spot.

    It was a large underground open area, which, in the wall, had a large hole which the water was pouring out into it. I was caught falling down into this current. I got out of the water and opened my wing to catch myself in the air, and stop my falling. As I gilded around I noticed I was not where I had entered before, but there were some glowing crystals which gave off light in the darkness. They were very interesting.

    I let myself sink down lower into these strange depths. The water and crystals had a strange glow to them, which illuminated the place. It seemed cozy and humid down here. All the water mana in the air, and there was an underground river here. I could see it flow into the distance. It would be a really cozy place to lay down and sleep. So much earth and water mana. It felt nice. Comforting.

    I landed on the most covered ground. It was very soft and wet. Everything here though it is very naturally dark, seems to have a way of generating light of sorts. There is no light mana being generated, or used. I could see some darkness, which stayed away from the light these things produced. I wonder what they taste like. I took a bit of the moss off the ground and nibbled on it to spit it out.

    ¡°So gross! Ew! I don''t have any chocolate to clean my mouth with!¡± I groaned and went to the water and tried washing my mouth out trying to get the dirt taste out of my mouth.

    I picked my head up from the water, and noticed something which drew my attention. My tongue was glowing! I flicked my head around trying to get what made my tongue glow off. I tried licking the walls and ground anything, but it was still glowing. I began to panic. I don''t want my tongue to always be glowing this blueish color.

    My panic was getting worse as the glowing had yet to stop. Then I noticed a strange water mana that was attached to it, which was causing the water mana to glow. I focused on the weird water mana and tried to make it stop making my tongue glow, and I could watch my tongue stop glowing!

    ¡°Yes! It''s back to normal!¡± I shouted happily.

    I focused to see if I could feel more of this unique mana, it might not help in a fight, but could help me to see in the dark. I called on it and let it into my soul space, which is when I got an idea. I called upon the mana once more and applied it across myself, causing me to glow. My scales shone with a brilliant blue light. I focused on pinpoint spots, and then not all of me was glowing but just points. It looked like stars in the sky. I smiled before letting myself glow, allowing me to walk around the dark cavern and be able to see.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    I started walking along the river, it was rather peaceful in these caves. There were still these strange glowing crystals which were coming out of the walls. I was not sure about it, but it did seem to be weird. I poked it and played with it, but it didn''t do much. As I moved down deeper into the cave, I came out into a huge cavern. Dazzling from the ceiling was a hole, which allowed a cone of light to shine down through the darkness.

    I think I knew where I was. Walking more I could definitely tell that that is where I entered the first time. I knew where I was! I jumped to the ait and took off flying. If I explore enough I will find those ruins again and I can have cataegis train me more!

    I flew with renewed vigor. Flying through the vast emptiness I was so happy I had not noticed when I started smiling. Maybe I can talk to cataegis about all that''s happened so far! I flew quickly, waising my way through the towers of stone, till a familiar sight of ruins came into view.

    I dove down to the ruins and landed outside the ruined door, I once again walked inside of the castle ruins. The walls show much more wear, and I can feel it''s less cold here. The cold from Cataegis seems to be thinning, which might let the building collapse, which would not be good.

    I made my way over to cataegis¡¯ body, then layed down, so I could go back to my training. I didn''t wait long before being brought in. I found Cataegis waiting for me when I found myself inside of his soul space.

    ¡°Hello! I am back! I have learned a lot of stuff!¡± I said running over to him.

    ¡°Then show me what you have learned then.¡± Cataegis responded, he seems more tired this time, but happy to see me back.

    I suppomed up my own mana, and created a serpent of water and ice. I sent it around him, and had it coiled around him. Then I created a large water serpent behind me and launched it at him. Cataegis sent a huge gust of wind which tore apart both my water serpents.

    ¡°Once you create them, you don''t focus on maintaining them. If you want to maintain these creations, you need to focus on maintaining them. If you do not then someone who can will out power your strikes. I could break all your water apart with wind before it reached me.¡± He warned.

    I nodded, and took his words to heart. I could feel how easily he tore apart my serpents. I really can feel his wind mana, but I was really struggling with resisting it. I would really need to focus on containing  the shape. Once I created them, that was it.

    ¡°Okay, ya. Oh um. I spoke to someone who said they are The King of dragons. The king. He was really big and felt really strong. Apparently he never tried chocolate.¡± I mentioned.

    I watched Cataegis freeze. He looked at me with wide eyes. He seemed really taken back that I mentioned him. I began to worry a bit about if I had something wrong.

 Chapter 34: Just how Different am I?

    I looked at Cataegis. I began to feel really worried about mentioning The King was a bad thing to do. I know a lot of people back home don''t like talking about him. So I don''t really know him, besides the time I spent talking to him. I guess I also didn''t know how Cataegis felt about him.

    ¡°I am sorry, maybe I shouldn''t have mentioned him.¡± I said, and bowed in apology.

    ¡°No. It''s fine. I am just surprised you really don''t know who The King is. It feels like you really should.¡± Cataegis, finally responds with.

    ¡°Oh, well that''s because where I come from not many like talking about him, and before I could really learn about him I left home, and got stuck here. I was younger then. Not really sure what my age should be. When I crashed here, I got frozen in ice. I was bigger when I got out, but I also really became intune with ice.¡± I replied.

    Cataegis seemed to think for a while about that. Looking me over, and thinking deeply about things. I started to think about my point of view on things. I still wasn''t sure about how I felt about The King myself. I know he is supposed to be very powerful, and is supposed to know about everything. Though I still couldn''t understand why he talked to me. I don''t think I heard of him talking to dragons before.

    ¡°Well, you don''t seem to be lying about it, so it either did happen, or you thought it happened. I am not sure I believe it to be a dream. Especially since you wouldn''t know who The King is.¡± He noted.

    ¡°I am not sure, I just finished a big fight, then when I dozed off, I was talking to him. I am not sure why he would talk to someone like me. I am always told my name is very unique among dragons, but I am sure it was the elements that told me my name. My memories are not the best. When I crashed I kinda forgot everything and as time passes I remember more.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Well, I need time to think about this. I am not sure if this will be the last time we talk, but thank you Lost, for finding me. It''s good to have someone to talk to after all this time alone.¡± Cataegis said, before suddenly being back inside of myself inside the castle.

    I picked my head up and looked around, my mind trying to understand what this all is. If The King said my mana manipulation is unique, then I feel I really should not use it in front of other dragons unless I need to.

    I got up, staying here will not help my mind. I should return to Hickory, and see how he is doing, but I do not trust myself to get back home. That''s when I remembered what The King had said about when I am lost, I tend to be where I am needed. So if I just wonder, I should get home. It seemed silly, that to get to where I want to I must first not know where I am going. It did bring some questions to my mind how that works, but shook my head and put it away. It''s best to not think about what I have no chance of understanding.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I left the castle ruins once again, watching the walls become weaker. I looked it all over. More of the castle seemed fallen apart or had crumbled. Each time I visit Cataegis, it must be speeding up how quickly his power drains away. Which means if I were to visit him again, even more would be used up. If I don''t visit him then he would be around longer, but remain alone as he fades away. This is really unfair for him.

    I focused back on the castle. I can''t have it collapse on him while I am gone. So I called on water mana around me and the mana within to bring forth a cold frost to cover the castle with, slowly freezing the castle over with new ice, which remembering what he taught me, I made sure to reinforce the mana used to retain its shape even when I am gone.

    After a good while of coating the castle, and making sure it was reinforced, I turned away from it and pushed off the ground, which got me back into the air. Spreading my wings, I am amazed that what''s supposed to be underground is so great and big that I feel like I have plenty of room to fly. The vastness of the underground can not be matched by flying in Fas.

    I aimed myself to the hole, which is the best way for me to leave, and shot out of the hole. Into the night sky. The great vastness of stars greeted me on my exit from the underground. I smiled at the sight of them. It still sparks the idea of adventuring deep within. My desire to explore still calls to me. Here is just a small step in my greater adventure in the places I will explore. I will leave here, not sure when or how, but I will.

    I could imagine it again, floating through the cosmic voids and exploring places which have new humans, dragons, and gods to see if they have tried chocolate. Oh maybe I could show that god of sweets how to make chocolate and get some more. That would be good. I created a smaller water serpent and had it travel next to me, which reminded me of the one inside my soul space. It felt comforting to have with me. I am not sure I could explain this to Hickory too well. I could just explain it as all dragons do this. That should work.

    I feel free now. I am not sure how I feel more free now then before, but it is such a good feeling. I felt trapped on this planet, but now exploring all these secrets and such I feel slightly more liberated. A little weight has been taken off my back, and I feel so much better now because of it.

    I kept flying, not sure of where I am going, but seeing if this wondering thing will get me home to Hickory. I really want to have some more chocolate. It''s been so long since I have had some.

 Chapter 35: Our Home

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    <div>

    I was thinking about chocolate, and what I can do with it, then I came to realize that at some point I had gotten lost in my thoughts that I somehow ended up back at the ruins of the village. The arrows, coating the ground like grass, the ice glacier persering the metal humans. This is something I am not sure I was ready or prepared to see yet.

    A deep sigh left my mouth as I looked at the scene, like it was frozen in time. It just makes me think about how things continue while I am not there. I wonder how much everyone back home has changed. I still wonder if they know where I am, or if they care. Being so close to the void has messed with the mana of the world. Though mostly protected, the side of which faces the void has clearly less mana to use. The side directly away from it has the most concentrated.

    I looked around and saw the lake which felt like a warm welcome back home, to take a break in. I flew over to the lake and landed on the beach, I remembered back to my fight with the shade. It really must''ve been trying to seek me out. I wonder how well shades can track dragons. I heard many stories of shades. How violent, and harsh they could be, but until I fought that one it didn''t seem real.

    I splashed myself with the brisk cold water, washing away the thoughts of that fight. I am glad I had won, but not paying attention to the mana is what led to that situation happening. I am still very young for a dragon, but I am no hatchling. I am a dragon!

    I rolled onto my back and floated on the water. I know of the war against the shades, and recently I have defended myself, but what would I be able to do, if I was up against something as strong as me, or stronger. I am sure I would struggle to function. I am not the best at fighting.

    I thought more, when my mind finally settled one thing. I wonder how Hickory has been. Tomorrow I will go visit his house, and see how he is doing. I let the thought hang in the air as I dozed off to sleep.

    ***

    Hickory just finished cutting wood, when he went over to his bench to sit down. Looking up near the top of the mountain, he could see the cave in which Lost usually rests. It''s been a while since she has returned home.

    ¡°It''s been a while since she has returned home. I know Lost is a dragon and strong, but she is also clumsy and absent minded sometimes.¡± I admitted.

    Whipping the sweat off my forehead, I let my body relax, comforted by the chill breeze which runs down the mountain. I had yet to tell Lost, I had gained some mana control. One night while practicing, I felt crippling pain in my chest, before I suddenly felt the flow of what she called mana. Though mine is different then hers.

    I held my hand out and after a bit of focusing I had a warm small fire in my hand, quickly I closed my hand extinguishing the flames. Seems I can use fire. I had come to start practicing it after training my body, sometimes while training my body. I really wanted to learn about Lost''s ice and water. When I see her mighty usage of her mana, it''s so majestic and powerful, but that is not for me it seems.

    I haven''t shaved in a while and started reaching the age in which I am growing a full beard now. I was absently mindly watching the flames, when I heard everything get quiet. I felt a chill run across me and my hair stood on end. Something dangerous is nearby, and it''s not Lost.

    I grabbed my ax, stood up, and looked around from where they could be approaching from. It''s when I saw several pairs of eyes, reflecting the fires glowing light from the darkness. I assessed my options, if i ran for my house, they would get on top of me, and if two are here this is more. Lost¡¯s presence had granted me protection from any wildlife from getting too curious. Seems her absence was not noticed by just me.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I had on my jacket made from minotaur hide, which will offer a good bit of protection, but not really a lot. I best illuminate my surroundings. I stepped toward the fire I was burning and grabbed a log, which one side was ablaze and threw it at the eyes, in the darkness. What I saw was much worse then, just wild wolves.

    Behind the wolves were human scouts, from the military of the Kingdom of Dirus. The kingdom from the Sea seemed to not forgive Lost for what she had done. She must¡¯ve put fear in their hearts, for them to wait till Lost is not returning before climbing the mountain.

    I readied my ax, and charged at the men and wolves. When I started charging, the men let go of the restraints and let the wolves charge at me. Heaving my ax at the first wolf I felt my muscles bulge and become tight as I swung my ax, with as much force as I could muster. I felt the ax sink deep into the wolves flesh and break bone, when I brought it down on the things head. Not letting the wolf keep my ax, I quickly stepped onto the wolf and pulled my ax out, and readied myself for the second wolf as a ball of fire grew in my open hand and flung itself at the wolf charging me.

    The ball of fire, though not strong, popped in front of the wolf¡¯s eyes blinding it long enough for me to close the distance and heavy my trusty ax again, dispatching of the second wolf. I got coated in the second wolf¡¯s blood as it was not as clean of a strike. So I took a second to swipe the blood from my face, when one of the soldiers came charging at me, coming at me when I am not ready to counter, is smart, but not enough.

    I kicked the bench from in front me, to under his legs, making him fall onto the ground. Quickly I stomped his unprotected chest, not killing him, but he will be indisposed long enough hopefully to deal with the second.

    Looking at the second soldier, he had closed the distance when I had looked. Too close for my ax, and nothing to trip him up, I immediately dropped my ax, and as he readied his swing, I leaped at him. Closing the distance, faster than he can swing I put my palm in front of his face and ignited a ball of fire. Though not much harm was caused, it was startling enough to break his defenses. Quickly I snuck my leg behind his, planting it firmly, I put all my weight behind my hand as it grabbed his face and threw him over my leg, tripping him, I threw his head into the stone ground with all my might. The dull thud of his skull colliding with the stone, left a bloodied mark on it.

    Panting, I stood up straight looking around to make sure no other adversaries were approaching, I called on my mom¡¯s lessons. I walked over to the man gasping on the ground trying to get his breath, I grabbed him by his tunic and slammed him against the wall of my house.

    ¡°How many are you?¡± I asked the scout.

    I needed to know if I needed to run, or fight. The man struggled, seemed all the training and living out here Lost had me doing, put a great deal of muscles on my body, I had made quick work of these men and wolves. When the man finally gasped out the number, I got a grin on my face. A few dozen as scouts, then further down the mountain was another gathering of almost 100 men. This is way more than I would have been able to handle if they had all pushed at once, but spread out. This mountain is my home.

 Chapter 36: Hickory Mountain

    I work my way over to the edge of the landing, down below, I can see small fires down below, the forward team. They really are here for me. It''s best I don''t remain upwind of them. I head off to the right side to make my descent down the mountain. Making my way down, I pulled out my smaller knife, it will have to do in this next fight.

    Having made my way down to the camp I could see that somewhere in the tents, while not exactly keeping guard there were some outside which were active with other tasks. Remaining in the shadows I set a small spark over to the tent furthest from me, and watched as the spark started to take hold of the tent I made my move.

    I rushed inside the nearest tent, catching the unsuspected person outside of their armor, and unprepared for an assault. I slammed myself into him and drove my knife through his neck so he couldn''t yell out. Without wasting any time I retrieved my knife and found his bigger dagger, which I took. Then I escaped back out the way I came in, as I watched everyone rush over to the tent which is on fire I snuck quietly in my hide shoes, masking my steps, was the sounds of the yelling, which worked in my favor. The men in the next tent came out unprepared, and taking my chance I came up behind them and in swift quick motions I slit their necks.

    I caught their bodies and gently dragged them back inside the tent in which they stood in front of. Once I had laid them inside the tent, I set a small fire, and escaped out the far side and masking myself into the shadows, I waited to see how they would split up to deal with the new fire. More confusion and panic arose as a second tent caught on fire.

    I sat in the darkness waiting for the right moment, as people divided up to awaken the others and try to stop the two burning tents, I made my next move. I crept up close to the burning tent as there were only two guards trying to put it out. When one looked away I quickly reached out and cupping my hand over their mouth and a quick knee to the back of their leg I pulled them down and dragged them into the darkness before disposing of this guard. I quickly changed into the guards uniform before rushing out to help with the fire.

    Getting up close to the guard working on fire I appended his arm to get his attention and pointed into the bushes where a knife could be seen. Me and the guard walk into the bushes where the knife is and see the dead body, but before the guard could figure out what''s going on I grab him from behind and covering his mouth I let my knife sink into his throat before throwing him onto the ground.

    ¡°Help! There is someone attacking us!¡± I yelled as I rushed into the camp still in the guard outfit.

    The guards turned in my direction and readied their weapons but allowed me to get behind them to safety. I panted and seeing the opportunity, I took a big blanket which seemed flammable and threw it onto the nearest guards I set it blaze, letting it catch fire and start melting onto them clinging to their clothes and armor. I then pulled out the sword and ran it through the guard not covered in the blazing blanket. Quickly I kicked the body off my sword and turn around to the nearest tent which i could hear rustling of someone trying to get their gear on and i dove in and quickly ran them through as well, before coming outside of the tents and launch a fireball at each tent setting everyone of them on fire including the person inside.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    After setting the camp on fire I ran out of the camp, right now the base camp should be sending people up to help. If I don''t leave now I won''t be able to hide as they pass by. I got out of the armor and gear and back into my hide clothes and ran off to the side of the camp. I started making my way down to the base camp making sure to avoid the scout team coming up the mountain. I made it past them without them knowing I was here. When I made it close to the base camp, I spent some time near by watching the camp, seeing where the guards were and where might be a good entrance to the camp. This place might be a test of my skills. I have spent a long time honing and crafting my body to defeat anyone to challenge me again.

    I snuck my way to the side of the camp, it all smelled wet. Seems when they saw the fire at the other camp they wetted everything down. It will be harder to set fire to the camp to cause chaos among the soldiers. Probably just protecting the camp, since it is downhill from the fire above. It will take more effort to burn things. I found a gap in the fence which was hastily made. I slipped in hiding in the shadows and worked my way to the leaders tent.

    The captain''s tent is very obvious from it being the only one with guards, and finely decorated. It sticks out among the rest even in size. The front being guarded would mean I would need to take out the guards, or find a way to get in from the back without alerting those inside. I did notice then, that the captain''s tent is not watered down. I could catch it on fire.

    I got as close as I dared, and reaching my hand out I sent out as big of a ball of fire behind the guards to light the front door on fire. Quickly I take my chance and skirt around the tent hearing it catch fire and the guards jump in surprise. I knew it worked, and got to a spot i felt comfortable with and slashed the tent open and dove inside the tent.

    What was waiting on the the otherside was a fist. The blow sent my head spinning, my ears were ringing and the world felt like it was spinning. Before I could orient myself I felt another blow to my gut, which had me cripple over onto the ground. I was gasping for anything, but my lungs refused to work. Everything was a blur, I couldn''t comprehend how all my training and hard work collapsed instantly. I worked so hard.

    ¡°Lost, I am sorry.¡± I gasped out before the world went dark.

 Chapter 37: Exploration to Make Ruins

    I look myself over, my scales look full of color again, and my body feels well rested. I think it''s time I head home to Hickory. I swam over to the shore before stepping out of the brisk cold water. I could feel the nice warm breeze blowing across my scales providing them with enough chill to freeze the attached water, or blow it off. With a quick leap and a flap of my wings, I took to the sky.

    The mountain was already in view as I soared above the trees, and valleys below. I smiled, and couldn''t wait to show Hickory everything I had learned. I smiled, it is going to be a great day! I felt genuinely happy.

    I started approaching my mountain when I noticed a strange smell in the air. Like things have burned recently. Strange that I smell this, Hickory usually only burns well dried wood as to not produce smoke. I looked down the mountain as I approached, and noticed further down the mountain there seemed to be places which had burned, and smells of rot. I quickly looked to Hickory¡¯s home to notice his hearth was not burning today. A chill ran down my spine. I bolted down to Hickories home.

    ¡°Hickory!¡± I yelled, but after waiting I got no response.

    Concern built up quickly. I looked around and saw rotten corpses of wolves, and some humans. People came here to attack Hickory. I saw more corpses, and what remained of what looked like humans lived here with fires. Looking down at the base of the mountain I can see much more disturbance down below.

    I jumped down the mountain, and landing at the base, I could smell the humans. They were here. I looked into the direction of where they traveled. For trying to attack my home, these humans really messed with the wrong dragon.

    I leaped to the air and took off in the direction in which the humans came from. The scent is faint so it could be a day or two old. Humans can only travel so far in that time. I was proud of Hickory, I knew he fought back, but no one takes my Hickory from me. I soared through the air even faster following the trail in which the humans left behind.

    The marks in the ground long lines pressed into the ground showed in which direction they went. Following these is simple enough. I kept going when I saw far ahead, smoke rising from the ground. I had found their camp.

    Hurtling myself forward once more I called on all the water mana in the air making serpents in which to follow me. Approaching the camp, I could feel the anger rising within me. No longer was it at a simmer, it was boiling. I wanted to get my friend, no, my family back. Hickory was mine!

    I roared loudly, challenging any of these humans who might feel brave enough to face me. I cross the serpents behind the camp on the other side from me blocking off their escape. If they wanted to leave, defeating me was the only way.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    I landed with some force, causing the humans to stumble and struggle to stand. I roared again to make sure they knew resisting me was senseless. I could crush all of them instantly, but if Hickory is here, I might hurt him too.

    ¡°Where is Hickory?!¡± I roared at them.

    The humans panicked to figure out what to do, till a human which looked more decorated then the others came out. He looked more well taken of then the rest and wore what Hickory called clothes that looked different too.

    ¡°Hickory is his name? Well you see, beast, he isn''t here. He was sent ahead of the re-¡± He got that much out.

    I immediately rained down ice spread across the camp, sending one right through the man''s chest easily as big as the man''s head hole pierced all the way through. The rest of the humans started screaming and crying for help, as the two serpents rushed at the camp and barrelled through it destroying everything in their wake. The camp was demolished in seconds. Just as quickly as the screams started they went silent.

    I hurled myself into the air and took off, continuing along the path the humans were taking to see if I could catch up to the ones who took Hickory with them. If this is a new human population, then this time I will demolish it on purpose.

    ***

    My head is pounding, my wrists hurt, and I can''t see anything. I seem to be tied onto an animal of some kind which another person is guiding. I am not sure where we are now, but trying to make a move to escape would not be wise. I could be right next to a cliff. I am guessing since I hear stones clattering underneath me.

    The jostling of what''s carrying me does not feel good. This must be a horse. I can''t tell how many are with us, but I only hear clatterings of rocks, and it feels like we are moving fast, but the problem is, I can''t tell how many are here. We are forward of the main march, I left too many injured to be moving at this pace. Knowing my ability or habit to set fire to things they must not want to stop and let me have a second go at burning them.

    Suddenly the horses stopped and made noises. Far in the distance a large roar echoed followed by loud noises. I could tell what that noise was. It was Lost and she was angry. I chuckled knowing that she was coming. I just have to hope that she finds me.

    The horses started running again at full speed, maybe with new incentive. The person moving me wasn''t too happy with my chuckle and slammed something hard into me. A grunt escaped my lips. They definitely were not happy, but I was smiling. I knew what was coming.

 Chapter 38: Serpents in the Sky

    The land moved under me in a blur, but I still have yet to see anything indicating where these humans are. I am not sure of where they could be. I am sure I was following the path correctly. I followed it to the hills, which seemed to be made of stone. Not much dirt over here. It''s earth mana, but feels different. I had grown used to the dirt one, but this stone one is interesting. Lot more unmoving. Seems very strong. I guess there isn''t much of a difference I think. It''s like fresh water and sea water. They are both water mana, but they do act differently and don''t mix well.

    I shook my head, I was getting distracted. I looked down into these rocky cliffs, and spotting a well worn path which cuts through the mountains, I followed it to the best of my abilities. Having gone through all of it to the other side, I could see what I was looking for. A dust cloud approaching a large settlement of humans.

    This big castle is much bigger than the one from the ocean. This large castle seemed to have a lot of white stone, and golden decorations which shone brightly in the sun. It was very beautiful and shiny. I wonder how pretty the rubble will be.

    I gathered up my mana around me, when I felt a strange disturbance from within the castle¡¯s walls. One I had felt only once before since I had been here. It was almost enough to make me hesitate on what I was about to do. Then I realized my only chance was to strike early.

    I focused on gathering all my mana into one large attack, I felt the little serpent in my soul space lend its aid. All the mana started gathering into two large serpents one of water one of ice. I poured all my strength into it. Then I sent them at the castle aiming right for where that nasty horrid feeling was coming from.

    Before the serpents collided with the castle a horrible screeching came from inside the walls. Then I saw it, the shade left the confines of the castle. It didn''t stay in the air long however as I commanded my serpents to slam it back down into the ground and head first they both collided with the shade slamming it back down inside of the castle.

    Not wanting any chance of this shade to escape I flew over to the castle quickly calling on more mana around me to gather into a large water reserve above me, creating a large sphere of water. I then called on the water and ice which made up the two serpents which collashed with the shade. As they were gathering the shade launched from the ground right at me.

    I roared in anger, how dare this thing delay me from getting Hickory. The moment when Hickory asked to live with me flashed through my mind, then I remembered his smile when I first saw him with Sally. Then Sally''s death flashed in my mind. I felt the abyss grew happy at my anger, but I was already spiraling out of control. I lost myself to my anger as my left eye burned in pain. The last moment I remembered was getting ready for a breath attack.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ***

    The horses came to a sudden stop jostling me. Then the man started yelling at each other about serpents in the sky, and if they were too late. I had no idea what was going on, but I just got the rope loos enough that I got my hands free and with that, I grabbed onto the man controlling the horse and pulled him off with me.

    We both landed on the ground hard, and quickly I ripped the covering off my face so I could see. I saw the man trying to reach for his knife. I quickly threw myself at him again putting both my hands to his face before calling on the fire mana and burning it. My feet are still tied up, but I wasted no time. I quickly took the knife from the man I just scorched, and grabbing his knife I cut my feet free.

    Then a loud screech pierced the air, followed shortly by a crash hard enough to make the ground under me shutter. With my legs quaking I stood up and took in my surroundings. I saw Lost in the sky flying at that castle which seemed to be where I was being taken, and 6 men on horses which had noticed my scuffle and trying to divide their attention on the attack on their home, and the man they had captured trying to escape.

    Taking this second to look at Lost and see how she is going, I saw an expression I had not seen on her before, anger. I could tell from all the way down here just how raw her anger is. That''s when I saw the thing leave the capital and climb up into the sky at her, I couldn''t tell what it was supposed to be, but it reminded me of the thing that attacked my town. Not a clear defined shape or animal, like it couldn''t decide.

    That''s when something in Lost changed. She clawed at her face, before throwing herself at the thing, but before I could watch more the men on horses felt I was the much safer option. They all turned toward me and I knew I was seriously at a disadvantage being on the ground. I felt the core inside of me stir as I really focused on the mana around me. Responding to my will and emotions, I could feel the fire, feel it ready to jump at helping.

    I had summoned up the biggest fireballs in each hand that I had ever called forth before. Without wasting any time I threw them each at the front two people ready to come at me, bursting and lighting the men on fire. I tried my best to not hit the horses.

    Watching the men struggle to put out the fires, their friends come over to help them. Taking this chance I went to the empty horse and hoisted myself up, I grabbed the reins and thought I could improvise. I quickly learned it''s much harder to control a horse. The horse started running at some point, but just holding on was all I could do. I need to get away then get Lost to know that I am safe.

 Chapter 39: Skyfall

    Riding on the horse, I was not sure where I was going, but I knew away from these men was going to get me to be safer. I just hoped that the horse knew where it was going. Looking off to the side I could see Lost¡¯s fight getting furious.

    I watched as Lost struggled with the monster, her serpent attacks were effective against that thing, but it seemed like it was also hurting her. I noticed something odd. I don''t think anyone who hasn''t known her for a long time would notice, but for me who has lived with her, I noticed that her eyes were different. They were darker. It didn''t seem like she was there. That is Lost, but she is not in control of herself. There is nothing behind those listless unfocused eyes.

    A shiver racked its way down my spine. I had not seen Lost show anything but rampant curiosity, and joy in exploring and trying new things. Like a big kitten. This is not her. I don''t know if I can help her, but maybe letting her know I am safe can help.

    I tried steering the horse closer to the fight. The powers from the beast, and cold from Lost was overwhelming. I am mostly intune with fire, but these amounts of mana both are manipulating at any time is more than what I would ever be able to. Like going to step into a pond, just to realize it''s the sea. I am way over my head, but I don''t know if she will win this if she isn''t there.

    Getting a good grip on the horse I try my best to turn the horse when needed, as collateral strikes fall all around from these two imposing creatures. Lost¡¯s water and ice fragments raining down like a storm, and the earth shaking power from the monstrosity is unbearable. Somehow I make it close enough that I gather fire in my hand, willing up as much mana as I can muster, trying so hard makes my core feel hot in my chest. I can feel the strain on my body.

    Aiming with the best I could, I hurled the fire ball in my hand at the beast. Compared to those two it was a small streak of light slowly carving its way through the air, till it hit the shade and exploded. I managed to land a hit. Though bigger of an explosion than I thought, it seemed to do little more than distract the thing. My goal was achieved however, when I watched as Lost blinked a few times, surprised by the fire mana used, before she looked in my direction.

    ***

    It was so cold and dark. I was alone. Nothing around me. I was in the abyss again. I did not ever want to return here, but I had no motivation to leave either. I don''t have anything to return to, left alone on this planet all by myself. I have no one. No one is looking for me.

    A sigh escapes me, as I curl up. I really feel like I should just give up. There is nothing stopping me. Maybe I should sleep. Sleep sounds really good. Just close my eyes and get some rest. My eyelids do feel heavy. That''s when a loud noise pierces my ear, like a shrieking scream.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    I blinked my eyes a few times and shook my head, I was suddenly in my body, and the shade was on fire. Startled, I looked around and below me I saw Hickory! That human was on some weird creature waving his arms and smiling up at me.

    ¡°Lost! Go get ''em!¡± Hickory yelled up at me before riding the creature away.

    I felt a warmness and relief spread through my body. I took a deep breath and smiled. When my reunion with Hickory ended shortly, by the shade attacking my back. Upset at the interruption, in a quick turn of my body and a flash of claws I tore the shades face apart. Grabbing a good hold of its neck I took a deep breath and readied a breath attack before blasting it point blank.

    I then slammed myself into it and threw us both at the ground roaring. Finishing this fight, I can get Hickory back home! I won''t waste more time on the shade or kingdom. With a loud crash, I slammed the shade into the ground hard. Before it could recover, I started whaling and clawing away to the shade. Hacking and slashing relentlessly and furiously. Coating the ground in a little bit of shade all around us. It was all the shade could do to try to project its vital points, before I tore its limbs off.

    With nothing left to protect itself I swiftly finished off the shade. I lifted my head up in the air and roared in victory. I had won. Now that leaves one more thing. I glanced over at the Kingdom which tried to take my Hickory from me.

    I started creating the largest serpent I had yet to create, and froze it, turning it all to ice, before hurtling it at the kingdom before using its body to smash through all the human buildings and walls. Destroying everything, anything that was standing very quickly became rubble. I then turned the ice back into water and flooded the entire human area. Washing away everything that the humans had touched here. Never again will they come for my Hickory.

    I slowly stood up, my body, soul, and mind tired from all the recent events. I really do just want some rest. I looked over and saw Hickory running in my direction. I smiled, happy to finally see him again. I couldn''t help my smile, as tears filled my eyes. Getting up, when my body finally decided to respond to what I was trying to do. I walked over to Hickory and scooped him up, and held him close.

    ¡°It''s so good to see you''re safe.¡± I mumbled, not sure if I was laughing or crying.

    Sally, I did what I promised. Your son is still safe. All my hard work had not been for nothing. I do have things to live for. Cataegis, Hickory. If nothing else I have what I need here. Maybe being here is not so bad. I just wish I could talk to mom. Let her know that I am okay.

 Chapter 40: Homebound

    I held Hickory close, and took to the air and started flying. We can finally go home, and relax. The wind blew over me as I held Hickory a bit further from my body so he could see the ground we flew through the sky. I smiled at this. After so much I have Hickory, and on my way home.

    ¡°Hey, Lost. What was that?¡± Hickory asked.

    ¡°What was what?¡± I asked curiously, to what he ment.

    ¡°In that fight, you seemed different. Not quite yourself. Are you okay?¡± He asked me.

    I thought about it. I think I know what he is talking about, and admittedly I am not sure how to respond. I know it has to do with the abyss, but how would I even explain something like that. Thinking about it, I barely remember the fight. The moments I remember were more like I was watching myself fight then be in real control.

    ¡°I was a little upset that people had attacked our home.¡± I admitted, hoping leaving the details out might be fine.

    He seemed to go back to thinking, not quite satisfied with my answer, but I wasn''t going to go into details. Thinking about it I couldn''t really describe how it felt. I try to keep my mind at ease. I don''t need to excite the abyss or think it can have its way with my mind.

    Flying over the mountains I took a big break and relaxed. At this point I don''t think anything can stop us from getting home. I was surprised when I saw that shade, I didn''t feel it till I was at the castle. I wonder if it knew hiding in the castle would stop me from detecting it. I have seen the ancients, I know how strong shades can get, but I haven''t really heard of shades being really smart when they are not ancients. Seeing the mountain coming up dragged me from my thoughts.

    ¡°We are almost home Hickory, how are you holding up?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Tired. I have not yet been able to go to bed.¡± He noted.

    ¡°That''s fair, maybe we can sleep in my cave today.¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°As long as I get some wood for a fire.¡± He countered with.

    I nodded and lowered down. I grabbed up a tree, and pulled it out of the ground. I flew back up higher with Hickory in my front paws, and clinging to the tree with my hind claws. With everything ready I take us up into my cave, so we might finally rest. I land at the entrance to the cave, setting the tree down first, before properly landing, then setting Hickory down gently.

    ¡°So, how are you doing, Hickory?¡± I asked, as I grabbed up the tree and started breaking it apart into usable bits for him.

    ¡°I am just glad to see you home, and both of us make it back safe right now.¡± He admitted.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Did you use fire mana?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, it''s different from how you described it. I still use mana, but I can''t use water. I only do fire though.¡± He explained, to me.

    I nodded, I won''t pretend to understand how mana might work differently in other creatures, as mine is already. I can force it to act more normal than before the serpents, but I definitely feel a lot more narrow than I was before. I also tend to use mana like serpents. I wonder if I can get away with subtle uses of mana. Little serpents. I am not sure what I could do with that, but it''s an idea.

    ¡°Okay, so that makes sense. Dragons only tend to use one mana. There are dragons which can use two, I have heard of three, but really most dragons really specialize in which they get from birth. Like mine is water. Though a dragon may specialize in one aspect, they can develop specific abilities. Like mine is Ice. I heard some dragons try to brag about theirs.¡± I explained it to him.

    ¡°I see, well that sounds nice being born with it, rather than what I had to go through.¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve done it while I was gone. Oh! I met the remnants of a really cool dragon! He helped me a lot, and I found really cool things I can do. I found some cool mana¡¯s. Like this glowy one.¡± I excitedly exclaimed, as my scales started to glow.

    I watched his eyes widen as he seemed to really think, wondering how I started glowing. When I started glowing the light casted glittering sparkles across all the walls. It created spectacular lights, shining. Hickory came over to me with some wood and set it on fire, before leaning against me and sitting down in the cave.

    I wrapped myself around him and the fire, before closing my eyes, and letting a smile slowly spread across my face. I was happy and content. If nothing else changed from now, I would be happy. Slowly the darkness of slumber took me away from such a peaceful place.

    I opened my eyes to discover this will not be a peaceful rest. I found myself far from home and my body, as I found myself in some weird place. I looked around and I found myself standing on a strange road. Around me are statues of grand dragons that seem to stretch in two directions. One leading to a mountain, and the other way seems to go one for so long I can''t see the end.

    I looked at the statue in front of me. It seems to be a really detailed dragoness. She stood proudly looking into the distance, a plaque under the statue mentions her mate being Cataegis. I was shocked that this is a statue of his mate! I wonder if she is around so I can tell her I found him!

    I looked around again only to remember that I am alone. I nodded at that realization. Maybe I will just save it for later. Though I wonder if it''s an earth dragon making such detailed dragons, it''s like she is standing in front of me. I looked to the mountain building and started wondering in that direction. Maybe there I can get some answers.

 Chapter 41: Faraway Lands

    Walking toward the building, it''s surprising how little is here. I can see the storm surrounding the area nearby, hiding where this place might be. Shame, I don''t see anyone around. I am not sure if this would allow me too. I still don''t know if this is just a dream or real. I know I talked to that big dragon. Suddenly I stopped in my tracks.

    I look to my side, and see a familiar statue. A large regal dragon watching over the road. I took a big gulp and was surprised to see a statue of said dragon. It was that dragon I had helped. The one who called himself the father of Aether. I wonder if Aether came here to see his fathers resemblance. I bet he is proud of his dad. He was a very strong dragon. I bowed to pay my respects to him.

    I lifted my head and continued walking down the road more. I need to see why it is that I am here. That big building seems to be where I might need to be. It took some time, but I got there. I saw a statue of that Dragon King fella, but looking up at its face hurt my head, so I kept my gaze low.

    This place seems marvelous and grand. Very large halls I assume for the much larger dragons I have seen. The thought went through my mind wondering if this place has any unique creatures. I put it to the side as I wandered deeper into the building. I saw a room with steps leading nowhere, which seems strange to have. They came to a point like something is supposed to be at the top, but isn''t.

    This place seems really strange. I wandered out the back somehow, and came across what seemed like large pillars holding up elevated platforms. This place seems so grand. Chains stretching down and holding the platforms which are elevated. I could feel how much mana was just around. It''s impressive.

    I wasn''t sure I found what I came here for though. I walked back inside the building and headed in a different direction than I had before. I passed more unique and strange rooms, which seem like they have a purpose but none of which I understand. This place and building is very strange. The mana here feels so free and happy. Like it''s radiating out from here.

    ¡°Am I supposed to be doing something here?¡± I asked, out loud finally.

    No one responded back. Not that I really expected anything too. I am not even sure why I am here. It was some more exploring this place when I came across something which really took my attention. Before I could focus on what it was I had found I found myself whisked away to another far away land. I stood in what looked like a battlefield of gods and dragons. I wonder what they were fighting that so many died.

    A large dragon skeleton stood above the rest, while large god weapons lay scattered. The ground here long since has been dead. I pawed at the ground. It must''ve been a terrible fight. Walking up to the dragon I couldn''t help but wonder at how strong of a dragon this must''ve been. Looking past the battlefield I could spot a large lake, and forests. This place is really pretty. Much different than places I have been so far.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    I went to wander away when I felt the pull, right before I was dragged away this time. It''s not that I just happen to be here, it''s like some force is moving me around. I can''t understand what it could possibly want from a dragon stuck on a planet. Suddenly I found myself on a large platform looking at the mountain with decorations of a blue dragon. There were many strangely dressed humans here seemingly worshiping this dragon. Loud noises caught my attention when I wandered over to this large pit-like place, which humans were fighting and the humans not in the fight cheering.

    There were some humans sitting in chairs watching over it. Though  two of the humans looked different. One being much older had really long pointy ears with silver hair, the other was so different it made me pause to wonder if it was a human, then I noticed many more strange anomalies within the humans gathered. They all looked so strange and different I found it hard to believe that most of them were all humans. Strange how these mortals seem to really enjoy watching the clothes fight.

    ¡°Is it really enjoyable to watch others fight?¡± I pondered letting my thoughts slip out.

    It really called into my understanding of humans. I didn''t know they like so much violence. I watched them fight, and though Hickory assured me humans are not capable of mana use normally, all of them here seemed to be able to. I was watching humans in front of me, wielding wind, water, fire, earth. These humans were really skilled at this. It made me slightly concerned if these humans got the power of gods would they try to fight them.

    ¡°What if they tried to fight me with mana.¡± I asked, remembering the look on the humans faces when I crushed their buildings and belongings.

    I shook the thought out of my head, I had not seen this level of mana manipulation even out of Hickory yet. I should be fine. Though if I keep finding shades I might run into trouble. I feel that I have been getting stronger and a better fighter, I know that I am still small and weak for dragons.

    I found that sensation pulling at me again, and I let it pull at me, but as it is I fought back for a moment, and I was in nothing. The brief moment between places there was nothing. Even more so than the abyss in my mind. In the brief moment which I halted, went from calm to terrifying really quickly. Suddenly, I felt like I was drowning in hostility. Bloodlust filled the air. It felt like a million, no billions of things wanted me dead. I invaded their space, I should not be here.

 Chapter 42: Rebound

    Whatever had been showing me these places and people, suddenly let go, and then suddenly I was hurled back into myself. The sudden jolt of crashing back into myself jolted me awake, startling me. I found myself panting and trying to catch my breath, my claws had dug into the ground some scales raised. I was startled. Scared even. Chills running down my spine, my body shaking.

    My mind was racing with so many thoughts. I couldn''t stop on any thought for too long, before feeling overwhelmed. These weird things, visions, dreams, nightmares. Whatever they are, it is making it hard to want to sleep. The fear of being pulled into another place, which dragons or shades might terrify me.

    ¡°Lost?¡± Hickory¡¯s voice pierced my cloudy head and recentered me.

    I looked down at him. This human, I am not sure why, can understand how I feel, and knows when I am not okay. I am not sure I had any dragons that really care about me that way. Dragon¡¯s pride is such an annoyance. My mom did, in her motherly way, but she also was hard on me and wanted me to be strong. I think a lot of dragons there might not like me because of how strong my mom is.

    ¡°Ya, sorry. I had a bad dream.¡± I comforted him.

    ¡°Are you sure? You haven''t quite seemed yourself lately.¡± He commented, concerned for my well being.

    ¡°I am fine. I have a lot to think about.¡± I replied, trying to ease his concern.

    I look at the wall of the cave, and make a statue of Hickory. It''s better than the rest so far, but I still have work to get better at detailed work. I smile looking at the line of statues I had made in my cave. I wonder maybe if it was the Dragon King, which made that road. Memories captured in time. Something You can always go back to and remember.

    I hadn''t realized I had calmed down. I got distracted from what happened, so I stopped shaking. I let a sigh of relief out at that. I hope that I don''t experience that ending again. I would rather remain trapped here without knowing the outside, then put that threat at me again.

    ¡°Thank you, Hickory.¡± I thanked him.

    ¡°Well, I am glad to be alive, and be here. There were now two times where I might''ve died, had you not been there for me.¡± Hickory said, looking up at me, sincerity filled in his eyes.

    I smiled, happy to have him around myself. I felt the mana in the mountain stir. I was momentarily startled by the massive mana hidden within the mountain. It had responded to my happy emotions. I wonder if things like this could be all absorbed, and if so then would it all disappear without mana. I got really curious and wanted to test it.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Hey Hickory, I want to try something. It might get really cold here. You may want to descend the mountain and go to the lake for some water. I know your house was ruined and so was your water and wood supply.¡± I asked him, while suggesting he leave.

    ¡°Alright Lost, I would like some help if you''re able to lend any. Also, just please take care of yourself.¡± He pleaded, before getting up and leaving.

    As he walked away, I noticed he knew the mana in the mountain stirred earlier. Once he had left far away, I closed my eyes. I reached out, this time, aiming deep into the mountain. I reached as deep as I could toward the mana within the mountain, opening myself up to it. Opening my soul space, I had not really opened it up since the serpent I gained. It felt so nice to reach out to this cold solid mana.

    The mana stirred more as I reached out for it. Feeling the large mana pool deep within the mountain stir at my poking and prodding, I felt I touched something beyond what I should have. The pressure it has built over time, is now ready for release. Taking the shortest route for escaping, me.

    Suddenly being blasted with a well of mana, pouring out. I didn''t have time to recoil before suddenly becoming submerged in the vastness of the mana. My soul space was being forced full of all of this ice water mana. I could feel the edges of my soul space struggle at the pressure of the mana, forcing much more than what it can hold. Trying to force a lake into a bottle. I realized quickly that it wasn''t this mountain¡¯s mana, but the massive glacier which makes all of this mountain range, is mostly all ice.

    Grasping desperately I just work on condensing the mana within my soul space. Using all my will power to work it smaller and more dense as fast as I could. I really had no training in this, but in desperation I was willing to try, being force fed all this overwhelming mana. My soul space is struggling to keep its shape, a struggle that I know I can''t afford to lose. If I lose this I might die. The fear of death just makes me work as hard as I can. Pain racking though soul from it being stretched beyond its limits.

    ***

    I had not made it too far down the mountain, when I felt it shudder and all the ground move. I nearly lost my footing and fell down before I caught myself, and knowing going back up would be impossible, I made up my mind. I started rushing down the mountain the best I could. The ground moving did not make it easy to get down.

    After getting to the bottom, I turned and looked up at where Lost¡¯s cave should be. I could see its still there, but she has yet to come out from it. I hope this is her doing and she has some control over it. Causing an entire mountain to shake is something I could not fathom. I look at my hands as flames spark to life in them. I have great power for a human, but I pale to what a dragon is capable of. It''s so monstrous how strong she is. I just hope she is alright.

 Chapter 43: Results

    Standing in what felt like the mana stream itself, all the powers rushing through me. I open my eyes to see the mana flowing around me like a storm. I have never really been near the mana weave before, but if I had to guess this felt like I was trying to fly though it, with my soul space open. I could feel my body and soul space shudder under the weight of the pressure, and to maintain itself. The torrent of power I stuck in, fighting for control over myself.

    It''s taking all of my will power to just keep forcing myself to keep working on compacting the mana within my soul space. If I don''t, then I could very well die. The fear is making my heart race and pound within my chest. I need to make it alive to mom! I called forth my will power over all the mana around me. The sheer willpower I force upon the mana stream, I had roared loudly in an attempt to fight against everything. Having gotten a grip on the mana, I choked off the flow slowly causing it to stop.

    The release of the pressure caused me to collapse where I had once stood. The ground had stopped shaking as well. The world seemed to have become calm again. For a short amount of time. The ground shuddered and began to shake violently. Startled, I forced my tired body outside of the cave and watched the surroundings. I watched as entire mountains started collapsing. Knowing that Hickory would be in trouble by himself I leapt from the cliff, struggling to keep my wings spread open as I glided down toward the ground below where he should be.

    I landed with some effort. Lifting my head up high and looking around, I spotted Hickory. I ran my way over to him. Hickory had found some shelter from the trembling ground. I didn''t even ask how he was doing, before I scooped him up, and leaped up into the air getting away from the danger.

    ¡°Sorry Hickory. I hope you''re okay!¡± I asked him.

    Hickory, clinging onto me, while being held in my claws, ¡°It''s fine! Glad to see you''re okay!¡±

    Getting some height, I looked down at the collapsing mountains. Getting Hickory in a better position as we watched what seemed like the world was collapsing. It was devastating, yet beautiful at the same time. The destruction was on a scale I had never seen before.

    ¡°Did you do this Lost?¡± Hickory asked from my claws.

    ¡°Not intentionally. I just found a large amount of mana, but it was so much bigger than I thought. When I opened it, it just poured out. I only barely stopped it, but I guess I took a lot of it.¡± My voice trailing off, as more mountains collapsed.

    I flew us away from the mountain range, where in a nearby grassy field, a solitary patch of flowers rose from, making a wonderful landing place. After a gentle landing and setting Hickory down, all the energy I spent suddenly drained out of me. I felt my legs tremble and struggle before suddenly giving out from me. My eyes followed soon as well. Then darkness swallowed me.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ***

    I watched Lost, and quickly and promptly fell asleep. She looked worn out. Though she normally is very friendly, her sleeping or relaxed self, looks much more cold and royal, but the night and day difference between the two appearances she has is enough to take someone by surprise. I looked around and it seems to be safe around here, so maybe I will explore some before it gets dark.

    Walking into the grassy field it feels much warmer here, then it does by Lost¡¯s mountain. I thought about how much Lost has changed recently. She seems to not stop. She is always out adventuring lately. She has changed a great deal, even growing bigger as well. When I first saw her she was maybe as big as a house, but now she is so much bigger.

    I ventured further when I noticed a possible food source. Spending some time setting small animal traps, I felt that we had most of our problems solved. Working my way back to the large sleeping form, that is Lost, I thought for a moment.

    ¡°She really is such a kind creature, I wonder if she is really here by herself. Maybe the last of the dragons.¡± I thought outloud.

    I don''t know much about dragons, but often I can see those moments where her joyful mask slips as her gaze seems far away thinking about things. I can''t imagine what that can do to a dragon. I don''t know if they are as sociable as humans are, but she does seem so alone at times.

    ***

    Waking up, I see the sun is earlier in the day than it was when I went to bed. That must mean I slept for over a whole day. Looking around I spotted Hickory who was tending to his small fire, which had some meat cooking on it. He seemed to smile at me glad I was okay. I wasn''t sure why I knew that, but it seems the more time I spend with him the more I seem to understand him. It was an interesting experience, and not sure when this came about.

    ¡°Hey, I am going to go check on the cave. I will be right back.¡± I told him, as I stood up ready to leave.

    With as gentle a jump as I could muster I took to the sky and quickly found myself back over to where the mountains were. My mountain still stood tall, but that ast wall of mountains had crumbled, into a valley of small hills. They had lost a great amount of their mass. Maybe the ice here was tied to some of the mana. It was baffling how the disruption in mana can change the landscape so vastly. Like a larger mass of land had been removed from underneath all of the mountains. It was incredible. I took a quick moment to peak within my soul space and found the little serpent trying to stay warm, as most of the soul space had been filled with such heavily condensed ice that it held such a brilliant deep blue. It was breathtaking.

 Chapter 44: The Gathering

    A table set inside a great castle meeting room. Along the long table were 8 seats, one for each country''s king or queen. Only 7 seats are filled. Silence and anger filled the room. Till one of the kings of a smaller country slams his fist down onto the table in anger.

    ¡°This beast, and demon have completely destroyed an entire kingdom!¡± The King shouted in anger.

    ¡°Well, what do you insist we do?¡± A queen from the otherside of the table asked.

    Silence filled the chamber again. Each king and queen knew, that the most powerful and wealthy kingdom fell, that they do not have the power individually. One kingdom known for its trading routes had its largest trading town of Atlantis destroyed, by the very beast they had mentioned. If things continue as they are, all the countries could be removed by these two.

    A Slender man, sitting at the farthest end of the table, wearing a heavy cloak obscuring most of his features, spoke up. ¡°So what of this human? Sounds more like a demon.¡±

    ¡°The devil, incarnated. Wields flames from his hands, and commands them. Our reports from the army that attempted to capture him went missing. The horsemen were the only survivors.¡± The queen commented.

    The gruffy fat man, with red hair who had spoken first, decided he should get his opinion out. ¡°We should all march on that mountain and hell or high water we come back with both their heads!¡±

    ***

    Far away in a small room sat four cloaked and obscured individuals. The room was barely lit but the one candle¡¯s flame which flicked gave barely enough light to see the four people gathered. The more feminine figure spoke up first.

    ¡°So, our spy has gathered that the kingdom of gold has been wiped off the map. Maybe the human, and its tamed beast can help us turn things around.¡± She suggested.

    One of the bigger figures spoke up, ¡°Though, they have helped, does not mean that they are on our side of this matter.¡±

    ¡°I agree, we may send someone to greet these two, but right now it''s possible they will be as aggressive to us as they are to the great table.¡± The third masculine figure warned.

    All three that had turned to the last member who had yet to speak yet, waiting for this member''s opinion. The air went still, as the member seemed to be pondering over things. It took a while of sitting in silence before this member spoke up.

    ¡°I will handle this matter. Keep focused where our forces already are.¡± The figure, using something to distort their voice, got up and left after they finished speaking.

    ***

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    I stood upon the top of my mountain, looking around to all the destruction that happened around it. It seemed that the mana which was trapped underground was holding the mountains up. It made me wonder if that had happened to cause the area in which Cataegis¡¯ body is. I wonder what I could possibly do with mountains worth of mana stored inside of my soul space. It feels much bigger now, though I thought I was dying for days, with sudden pain waves.

    It is baffling how mana works in such vast amounts. I don''t ever remember hearing about soul spaces being forcibly enlarged. I think most dragons never really work on making their¡¯s bigger. It made me wonder just how big a soul could be, or if they are different in each dragon. These are probably thoughts which may never get answered.

    I sat there, as I took a piece of chocolate and started munching on it. Hickory had finally finished rebuilding his shack which he had been making chocolate in. It was interesting to see the tools and such he uses to make it. There are also many kinds. I couldn''t help but smile happily at having chocolate again. It is nice to be able to sit down and have some nice chocolate. It makes me wonder if I could do more things with it.

    I shook the idea out of my head, I shouldn''t play too much with my food. Maybe I should grab some filling food. I had noticed the creatures which had lived inside of the mountain range had dispersed. I might have to try to find a new food source elsewhere. It shouldn''t be too hard, but now I have to go farther for good food.

    I sighed. I guess I just made hunting for food harder on myself. Looking down the mountain toward Hickory¡¯s hut I can see had already returned back to working out, though he seems to be doing it with much more fervor than before.

    I hope he is alright, for a human he is rather resilient, but humans are still small fragile beings. I know he will do his best. I smiled knowing that he is wanting to get stronger.

    ***

    Doing pull ups, I had only one burning thought in my mind. I can''t let Lost lose herself to whatever she is hiding. I know it is dangerous if she does. She is hiding it well, but I saw that mask slip for a moment. The anger and hate which burned in her eyes, is something I would not want to see again. I know she told me she is weak for a dragon, but the things I have seen her do, she is one of the biggest and most powerful things around. It still scares me that there are things that can even hurt her.

    If Lost is among the weakest, then I don''t want to see examples of the strongest. I am not sure if this planet can survive it. Lost is like a walking catastrophe when she is careless. Also I don''t really know how old she is, or how long she will live. She could very well outlive me. My mom told me when I was young, that she was younger then I am now when she met Lost for the first time. I haven''t seen much change in Lost as I have grown older.

    I really must grow stronger. I continue to do my pull ups, as I also tried to manage the fire mana around me, concentrating on it. I must be able to use mana and my own body if I want to be strong enough for her to not need to protect me.

 Chapter 45: Who Dreams of Death?

    I left my mountain top, and made my way down to my cave. The day has been very tiring. Though I can only hope that I may rest in my sleep as well. Knowing my sleep is not very likely. I sighed, with a prayer to the king, that I might achieve genuine rest.

    Getting to my favorit resting spot, I curled up and closed my eyes. I did not find myself in the abyss this time. Maybe I can relax. I seemed to blink then found myself in a new environment. The smell of rot and death contaminated the air, stinging the lungs with every breath. I gasped, which only hurt more causing myself to start coughing.

    Blinking a few times to adjust to the blinding light of two suns, which roasted the air, I still felt a coldness to my skin. I held my hand up to block the light from my face, but then saw I didn''t have claws, but human hands. The surprise made me pull my hand down, which was a mistake because I got blinded by the harsh light again.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± I managed to croak out.

    I was wearing some soft, but dark colored clothes of some kind. I had some heavy weight on my back, and some weird stick sticking out the side from behind me. Its handle seemed to have some material stretched around it, with a bright blue tassel hanging off the end with a black bird attached to it. I was not familiar with it.

    ¡°What''s wrong Raven?¡± A voice seemed to speak into my ear, startling me.

    I jumped startled by the voice which sounded next to me, but with a quick glance I found no one there, but I did find that stick in my hand, but I guess calling it a stick is wrong. It appears to be all metal, very thin too. My clothes which I had thought were loose or might get in the way, had stuck to me very well. I was amazed at how my body had moved. It felt strange.

    ¡°Raven, I dont know whats wrong with you but you need to run!¡± The voice warned loudly.

    Startled at how the voice sounded, I looked around. I didnt see who was speaking to me, but I saw something which was very wrong. Everypart of my, borrowed, body screamed at me to run. Half rotted creatures were staring at me, as soon as I turned to run I saw they all started to move. I had no idea where I was, but the place had a resemblance to a human village, but the buildings towered tall, but most looked ruined. I was running on what looked like a smooth path, but has since been destroyed. I put on a mask, and flipped a switch which forced something strange into my next breath as my body felt extra strength rush through it. My steps became much more powerful, as my speed increased greatly.

    I felt great till something plowed into me from the side, which felt like a shade hitting me. I was lifted off the ground and thrown far away, only getting a glance at a large human thing with a club-like arm, which had hit me as I was running past. Then I hit something hard and the world went dark.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. I found myself now in the abyss, as a laugh echoed through my mind. A startling creepy laugh. Seemed like it was imitating my own voice. As two bright purple eyes opened far away from me. A grin of glowing teeth matching the same glowing purple, seemed to find my startled reaction funny, as it laughed more.

    ¡°What are you?¡± I asked, scared I already knew the answer.

    ¡°Well, I am you obviously.¡± The same voice answered, followed by more chuckles.

    Well that confirmed one fear, but replaced it with another. ¡°What are you?

    ¡°Oh, how silly of me, you still might be rattled from that soul traveling. I, as in me, am you. As in you, you. We are one.¡± The imitation replied, as more became visible.

    It seemed to once have blue scales, but like vines, this purple has spread across the scales, making me, almost like looking in a mirror. It was horrifying how accurate the imitation was. The vines which had come out of the eyes burrowed into the rest of the body as it started copying my movements exactly.

    ¡°You know, I normally don''t take too much interest in an individual, but my you have quite the potential for a new host.¡± The imitation spoke, while smiling.

    Chills ran down my spine, as I tried to step back, it stepped closer. Its grin spreads more, unnaturally large, almost slitting the head in half. It is something horrific. This thing is inside of me. The thought ran through my mind.

    ¡°Not inside of you, I am you.¡± It grinned.

    ¡°I didn''t say anything though.¡± I countered.

    ¡°You don''t need to.¡± I stepped closer.

    It could sense my fear, its amusement at how much looking at it is rattling my self confidence. Just as it approached, something changed within me. I wasn''t sure what it was, but I suddenly reached my limit. I was tired of this thing acting like it can control me. I am not sure I can always control myself, but I was sure I was not going to let this thing try.

    I roared, with all my disgust at this creature. This thing. How dare it try to intimidate me. I hurtled myself at the thing, as it backed away. I roared and stood proud. I am a dragon. Some weird cheap trick will not keep me down. I have the power of chocolate on my side. I won''t be stopped now. I smiled in satisfaction, as the abyss withdrew for now. I found myself drifting off into a nice comfortable rest finally.

 Chapter 46: A New Human

    The morning brisk air was cascading down the side of the mountain, I have yet to see Lost come out of her cave. I guess I should start my coils to warm up my smoking hut, before I go hunting. I walked over to the shed and opened the door, I made a small spark and tossed it onto the coals, allowing them to catch, before shutting and locking the door shut.

    ¡°Alright, that should do it.¡± I said to myself.

    Turning around and picking up my sack of tools, all of which I had made from the various beasts and monsters and materials Lost has found and brought. I will admit though crude in appearance these are stronger than most metal tools.

    Traveling down my new path to get to the base of the mountain, I headed out toward the woods, where it seems most of the more magical creatures decided to live. It may not be like fighting humans, but here I can still learn many things. Getting to my favorite hunting grounds didn''t take too long. I got to a large rock, which a very tall sturdy tree had grown up next to.

    The large rock, which after a small climb, allowed entry to the tall tree¡¯s branches. Getting into position in my seat in the trees, I was able to watch out over the ground below where a pond had laid with fresh water flowing in. It is a great watering hole, where many beasts come to get a nice drink of clean water.

    The mana here is not as clean as the cold brisk water and air which runs down Lost¡¯s mountain, but there is a bigger mix here. There is still the lack of fire mana in the area though. I can call and gather some, but it is a hard restriction on trying to train. While hunting, it''s also a bad idea to train my mana. The animals and creatures seem to sense the fire mana instinctively. They always seem to know danger is close by, when i train. So I do not train anymore when I hunt.

    Waiting in my hunting spot, I got my bow ready and notched an arrow waiting for any prey to come to get a drink. One thing I have had the fortunite luck to be able to train is my skill with the bow. Something interesting I had learned was that applying the mana to the arrow, had profound unique results in how it is applied. Coating the tip in flames usually resulted in setting my prey on fire, however when a small burst of fire to the rear of the arrow allowed the arrow to fly at great speed, but too much power would lead the arrow to burst apart with the force.

    I watched as a deer had started to approach the watering hole. Its majestic white fur, and crystal like horns. This one is very strong. So applying extra force to the arrow would be necessary. Moving slowly to not startle the beast, I drew back on my bow, allowing myself a small brief moment to aim, before calling on the mana, and focusing it on the rear of the arrow, just before it ignited I let go. Just as the arrow left the shaft of my bow the fire popped, with considerable force flinging the arrow forward.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The arrow shot forward with speeds faster than the eye could track, the sudden jerk of the beast and its startled body jump in place before succumbing to the great wound, were the only indicators that my arrow struck true. Climbing down and checking on my kill I confirmed that it was dead. After retrieving my arrow and tieing up the newly acquired carcass, I felt the hair stand up on my neck. I was being watched.

    ***

    Waking up from my dreams, I still felt extremely sore. Almost more tired than I was before I went to bed. Standing up, I felt refreshed though. A part of me wondered about that dream of the human. It seemed so removed from everything I knew that it didn''t seem real. Putting that thought off to the side I stepped up and walked to the exit of the cave.

    Looking out from my cave, it seemed like it was going to be a peaceful day. I let the smile come up and spread. I was taking a brief moment to enjoy, and bask, in the sunlight. I took a moment to take a bite of chocolate. Taking a deep breath and letting all the muscles in my body relax. I could feel the coldness sting the air around me. Seems I now carried around a very brisk cold air. I knew it reacted to water, but now it seems to coat me all the time. Maybe compressing so much ice into my soul space has affected how my body is. It seems to be that way. I wonder how much I changed just from the serpent.

    Placing that thought to the side, I took a quick leap and spread my wings out, as tiny bits of ice broke off and fell below me as I glided out into the open air. The air is nice. A large sudden blast of fire exploded from inside the forest. The large explosion immediately caught my attention, as I dived down lower to take a look at what was happening down below.

    Getting a view of the situation I was able to see Hickory stanting in the newly created opening, as he seemed to be talking to another human. I was not sure of the context, but for Hickory to do that in his hunting ground is not normal. I swooped down lower and landed in the newly created clearing in the trees.

    ¡°So who are you little human?¡± I asked curiously.

    The new person stood there covered in come clothes which covered most of them. It is way too warm of a day to be so covered up. Plus Hickory used his fire which is very not normal for him.

    ¡°Wow, you are as shockingly regal as you have described. Such a large creature of power. Your smooth skin glistens in the sunlight. You are rather mighty indeed. What I am here for, is revenge. I was hoping that you two would as well.¡± The woman¡¯s voice said from beneath the cloak.

 Chapter 47: A Reason to Fight

    After Hickory caught me up on their previous conversation, I had learned that the humans of this world had found stones, which can absorb and manipulate mana, though they called it magic. What a silly name for mana. Apparently, these humans learned that putting these stones into weapons, they could weaponise the mana. A part of me wondered if they had created those, if that''s how Cataegis died. I wonder if they had such a weapon strong enough to kill a dragon.

    ¡°So you''re saying you want revenge, but not on me?¡± I asked curious for an explanation.

    ¡°Yes, you see, the Kings and Queens of the kingdoms, have been ruining the lives of everyone below them. I want to change everything.¡± She replied.

    ¡°That doesn''t explain revenge though.¡± Hickory commented.

    ¡°My family was once a part of the King and Queens, but because of us helping the citizens, my parents were ambushed and killed. My family manor was burned to the ground, and now I want to see theirs burn.¡± She spoke out through gritted teeth.

    I could feel the hate, and rage hidden beneath her gentle facade. This is one of those humans I was warned about. Someone who would do anything to achieve their goals. A grin crept across my face, I think I like her. Hickory was nodding, but I could see his eyes locked onto the weapon she was holding. I noticed this, but didnt say anything. For the fact that he wasn''t fighting her must mean he trusts her.

    ¡°Well, you guys can talk about what you want. Humans are not my favorite to deal with.¡± I admitted before jumping back into the air and flying toward the lake.

    I wasn''t sure what had Hickory¡¯s attention, but I hope this is not going to be something huge, and a big problem I am going to have to deal with again. The last humans I dealt with, I was sure I removed them all from the planet. I guess the people from the other one might still hate me, but that will be dealt with in time.

    I landed on the beach at the glacier filled lake. I walked down into its cold grasp. The chill of the lake felt wonderful on my scales. I could feel my body relax. Taking a piece of chocolate I had brought with me, I decided I would snack on it, as I floated across the lake.

    The abyss was starting to really stress me out. It makes me fearful to just even sleep. I wonder if that''s its plan. If I fail to rest, then I will become weak. I must not let it even get an inch of my mental space. I did briefly ponder about that world that smelt like a graveyard. I don''t think I was even supposed to be there. I hope that the human that got hit is okay after I left. Looking up at the stars, it just reminds me why I want to leave and explore. I just wish I could leave.

    Floating about the lake, and resting I eventually finished eating my chocolate. Watching the sky above, I could still feel that yearning to go out and explore. To push the boundaries of what is known, and what is not. I wonder if there is a world of humans, like this one which has no gods or dragons, but has no mana as well. Well that would mean there are places which do not have mana, which is hard to believe, but it''s possible.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ****

    ¡°So, now that she is gone, I wanted to tell you one more thing.¡± She said as she turned to me, her appearance seemed darker now and her tone much more serious.

    ¡°What? You already told me so much, I don''t think there is much else is there?¡± I asked recently.

    ¡°It is said that the council of the Kings and Queens holds a very ancient weapon, capable of killing dragons.¡± She spoke, with a calm monotone voice.

    I was stunned. For what I know, dragons don''t live on this world, how could they have developed such a thing? Much less how strong would it have to be to do damage against something like Lost? It was something I couldn''t fathom. Some sword that could cut through her scales, is a laughable joke. Launching huge rocks might hurt, but definitely not dragon slaying weapons.

    ¡°Now, you must be joking. You just saw her. You really think there is something which can harm her? No human could even get close to her if she doesn''t want it.¡± I commented, she may have appeared smart when I first met her when I was hunting, but now I am not so sure.

    ¡°I am very serious. There is a weapon which is said to have destroyed an entire kingdom, and killed a dragon with it.¡± She retorted, very seriously.

    Taken by surprise, at her level of seriousness she had about this weapon was baffling. She genuinely believes that something that supposedly can destroy a kingdom, can kill something, which has also destroyed one in moments. I was sure to be surprised, scared, concerned, or just ignore her for her claims don''t seem feasible.

    ¡°Okay, say there is some dragon slaying weapon, I have not heard of another dragon being on this world, other than Lost. So how am I supposed to believe that this council thing just has one laying around?¡± I asked, at the absurdity of the situation.

    She pulls back her hood revealing long golden hair, bright blue eyes, and very angular features, almost like a fairy tail with how stunning she was. ¡°I am the Second Princess of the Far Reach Kingdom, I am one of the four leaders of the rebellion. If you do not wish to heed my warning then you and her will both perish.¡± She warned.

    Stunned, I watched as she turned around and stalked away. Clearly unbothered by being in the woods, alone, unguarded. A princess tried to come and warn me that my friend, a dragon, could be killed. This is by far, the strangest day I have ever lived through.

 Chapter 48: Roped In

    After a while of resting, I made my way to shore. Getting back up on my feet, I let the water rush off of me. It was nice to clean up now and then. I slowly focused on creating a thin frost on my scales. All this nonsense about human stuff was really boring. I really wish they would leave me alone sometimes. I could still remember the attack on Sally¡¯s town, and a bitterness bloomed within me, but I snuffed it out before I would let it grow. I don''t want anything the Abyss could use against me.

    I looked up at the sky and smiled, I knew mom was out there, and that someday I will get off this rock. I would be so happy if I ever get the chance to leave, but I also hoped no dragons would come here and also get stuck here.

    Coming back out of my thoughts I started walking towards the hills. The mountains have lost much of their height, I didn''t need to fly over them, but rather walking was enough. I guess this is what Hickory talked about, when sometimes going for a walk helps clear the mind. I smiled, it was really helpful.

    Walking over one hill, I found a gathering of magical beasts. I grinned at my luck, and finding one which stood out from the rest, I started chasing it down. The magical beast started running away when it noticed me. I grinned happily at the challenge, and kept chasing after the beast. Not thinking of world-ending powers, or the human struggles. Just wildly chasing down a beast, felt amazing. A liberating experience, which I felt more free than before.

    After a long lived chase, I finally pounced onto the beast. I felt so happy. It was amazing to act young again. Well I guess for a dragon, I am still very much still a kid i guess. I guess going around and acting like an adult is over. I am going to just enjoy myself. I grinned to myself. I let the beast go, and watched it run away.

    Getting an idea I created an ice ball, but slowly adding more layers and compacting it till it was smooth, I had a large ball which to play with. I started pushing it around and pouncing on it. It was so good, and rejuvenating that I am playing around again. Ending up on the ground and watching the bright sky, I smiled. The sun felt so warm against my cold scales. A soft steam was constantly being emitted from them as I relaxed.

    Laying on the ground relaxing under the sun, I hear soft noticeable footsteps coming in my direction. Opening the eye which would see who is approaching, it allowed me to see the approaching Hickory.

    ¡°You know, if someone would''ve told me dragons are like a giant dog cat I wouldn''t have believed them.¡± He said with a smile on his face, followed by a chuckle.

    ¡°I don''t know what those are, but I am a dragon, I am much better than both combined. Obviously.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Yes you are.¡± He chuckles.

    ¡°What did you come over here for?¡± I asked him, curiously.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    I watched as he came over to me and sat down, then leaned against my cold scales. Resting his back against me, as he too looked up at the sky. He seemed to be thinking of a lot of things. I know his face, when he has something he doesn''t know if he should say it.

    ¡°You can tell me what you''re thinking about.¡± I told him.

    I could see him blush, as he realized I knew he was thinking of something. It seemed important, but also at the same time, he wasn''t sure if he could trust me. I sighed, closing my eye, and waited. It took some time before he decided to speak up again.

    ¡°Hey, Lost. I know human things are beneath you. However, I want to know what you think about what she said.¡± Hickory finally said.

    I looked at the sky, not immediately replying. I took a second to think about it. I honestly stopped caring about human things. Though I suppose for one reason I would.

    ¡°Well, normally I would be right, however if it''s for you, I don''t see why I wouldn''t help you.¡± I admitted.

    I saw Hickory as a small child often, but I know among humans he is very much an adult now. I remembered seeing him as a hatching, or newborn, as humans say. Now he is a full grown man. I have come to understand that for a human he is more of an adult than I am for dragons now. I was not going to admit this outloud, but I almost trusted Hickory with decision making more than myself.

    ¡°Even if it was to help with this huge human conflict?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I will do what I can, but I do not understand humans well. So if you''re asking my opinion, I don''t know what to think. If you think it is really important enough that we should help, then I will do my best in what I can do.¡± I explained.

    ¡°So even if it meant, destroying like you did before?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I would not like to if I could avoid it, but if that is what you really need me to do, then I will do my best.¡± I confirmed.

    I watched him sitting there, thinking about what we had talked about. He really seemed like he was interested in this conflict. I didn''t stick around for their conversation, or understand the complicated titles that the human woman gave herself, or what they meant. I did know one thing though. If Hickory was in danger, no amount of humans would get in my way from him.

    We laid there together for what seemed like a long time, the sun had gotten lower, than almost in unison, both of our stomachs grumbled. I opened both of my eyes, embarrassed. I looked over at Hickory, who just started laughing.

 Chapter 49: The Calm

    I gently picked up Hickory, and set him up on my head between my horns. Once he was secure I started walking toward the mountain again. My stomach kept reminding me that I had yet to eat anything meaningful, or substantial all day. The mana I was running through me, kept me sustained, but I had used more energy than that could make up for. I heard Hickory¡¯s stomach growl, he sure was busy today with that human which had appeared.

    That human was an interesting one. She had talked about kingdoms and queendoms, and armies. I remembered in time a while ago in passing Sally, and Hickory both had mentioned something about them. To my knowledge they are important to humans. Like large gatherings of humans who live in these cities. Kind of like the one near my home. Though I suppose most intelligent creatures end up living in colonies of some shape or kind.

    Coming out of my thoughts, I discovered something interesting. I had approached Hickory¡¯s camp to discover that that human was sitting at his camp and was cooking. It was a surprise, and I felt Hickory''s surprise as he scrambled to get off my head. Rolling my eyes I picked him up and set him on the ground.

    ¡°Well, it''s a surprise to see you here.¡± I said out loud.

    ¡°Well, I don''t have anywhere to go.¡± She retorted without looking back.

    I was kindly amused at this human''s courage to talk back at me with a degree of attitude. It made me smile. This human has no idea I could just end her life right here, and now. It would be so simple. I shook my head, I better not. I could hurt Hickory¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Are you okay with this Hickory?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°I don''t know yet.¡± He responded as he walked over to the human.

    ¡°What are you planning on sending me out all on my own?¡± She replied sarcastically.

    ¡°Maybe. Its rather rude to just invite yourself into someone else¡¯s home.¡± He responded.

    I could almost hear the woman try to not laugh at that. She got up and turned to face Hickory. She pulled her cowl back and looked him right in the eyes.

    ¡°Then why can you two, just invite yourself into the kingdom¡¯s backyard? Why is it that the king can just rip people from their homes, because he doesn''t like them!?¡± She responded with anger in her eyes.

    ¡°Well I don''t know that. I do know that your king tried to kill my entire village, and did kill my mom!¡± He growled back at her.

    Her expression softened for a moment, before she responded, ¡°Then you should want revenge even more than me!¡±

    ¡°I don''t seek revenge, my mom raised me better than to seek such petty things as that.¡± He retorted, bored of her.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I watched Hickory go over to his smoking hut, and got himself some food, and brought me some as well. I was happy to have food. I laid down and snacked on my food, as I watched the two humans sit on either side of the fire, but doing their best to ignore each other. It was almost comical how these two are like oil and water. Before I could stop it I chuckled at both of them.

    The woman stood up and turned in my direction, ¡°Do you think that human lives are a joke?! I am trying to do my best to help everyone, and you two are refusing!¡±

    ¡°Well admittedly I don''t care about your human lifes. The only one I care about or will listen to is him.¡± I responded and pointed at Hickory.

    I saw Hickory blush and lower his head to avoid his gaze. It made me chuckle inside. I know I am not a mom, or a good parent but it''s funny when he gets embarrassed when I do things like that. I find it mildly amusing to tease him.

    ¡°How can you say such things?! You must not have anything you ever cared about!¡± She yelled at me.

    I got up, and stomped the ground right next to her. I watched as her legs shook and she fell onto the ground looking up at me, pale in the face. She was terrified. Maybe it isn''t anger which drives her, but maybe a level of desperation. I leaned my head down in front of her.

    ¡°You see, I don''t care about humans, because I am not one. I am a dragon. I am above you. You humans are weak, and fragile. I care about Hickory. Because he is the son of my dead friend. So I took care of him, and I value him. I care about him. I don''t care about you. The same goes for any other human. I just leveled an entire kingdom, disturbing my sleep. You want my help so desperately that you stand in front of me and challenge me when I can kill you faster, then you could even react.¡± I growled at her.

    Her body was trembling, she looked down right terrified. Yet, she still did not run. She did her best to struggle back up to her feet. Once on her feet she looked me right in the eyes. With tears running down her face, and her voice shaking she confronted me.

    ¡°If you''re so strong then, why don''t you just go take care of this?! You can get it done before the evening sun sets! For us to fight this battle could take years! You have such great strength and for what?! What do you fight for?!¡± She yelled at me.

    It gave me pause. She was right. I didn''t have much in the way of any goals. I only sought to explore and adventure. My mom raised me to be strong and fight my own battles, but what I would fight for had me puzzled. I couldn''t think of anything. It made me remember the battle of the dragons and shades. If there was something strong enough to come and just end the war for us, would we dragons get past our pride and beg for help, if it meant saving more dragon lifes?

    I stood there, looking down at this human, which stood fear in the face, with a vast strength difference, but she did not back away. I felt something in my chest. Something I had only felt for one person, my mom. I was inspired. I would look upon my mom¡¯s strength in awe, but this human had a different strength. One not physical. I smiled, I liked this human a lot.

 Chapter 50: Silence is Loud

    After having food, and helping build our guest a house near Hickory¡¯s so he doesn''t have to share, I went up to my cave to sleep. After making another statue of the resemblance to our new guest, I decided that it was time to rest. I laid down in my cave, right in the spot where I was once frozen solid. If it had not been for that I may have not grown my affinity for ice.

    I didn''t notice, but at some point my eyelids had slowly fallen, and I drifted into a deep slumber. I found myself in a very familiar place but it had changed. I was standing on a platform. I did not see the abyss manifest, or it''s usually playing at messing with my mind. It seemed calm today. It felt weird.

    Deciding that maybe today I could control my sleep, I moved my dream, toward what felt familiar. I found myself in the star¡¯s. Above everything, and looking where the dragon king was, I saw nothing. The king was no longer here. I am really perplexed now. Most of the usual things messing with my sleep were not here. It left me with a strange sense of emptiness.

    I went to places which i had been to before, exploring for anything. Even in places where I know dragons live, like my hometown, it was empty. Not a soul was found anywhere. I walked through empty streets. I couldn''t find a god, or dragon anywhere. I thought back to one thing I had promised a dragon. I thought very hard and long about a single name.

    ¡°Take me to Aether¡± I demanded, not sure what I was talking to, but I had to make sure he was okay.

    Nothing changed. I was still standing in the street in front of my house, when I noticed movement inside. I hesitantly walked toward the entrance. Anxiety swelled within me for a moment before I pushed it down and walked inside my home.

    Standing there, was someone I had not seen in a very long time. It is my mom. I watched as her large shape wandered around the house. It was like she was searching for something, but I couldn''t get my eyes off her deep crimson scales. Her bright amber eyes, like spotlights compared to the rest of her haunting figure. She is a fire dragoness with an affinity for smoke and ash. She is of decent size among dragons, but what makes her dangerous is how quickly she can vanish, and her fire power.

    I wasn''t sure why I could see my mom, but everyone else is not here. I approached the house and walked inside. She was actually there. My mom was in the living room cleaning up. I was so surprised.

    ¡°Mom? I asked hesitantly.

    Surprised, she turned and faced me. She seemed surprised I could see her, or that I was there. My mom, being herself, changed her expression and calmed down before talking.

    ¡°Lost, sweety, how are you here? I heard you were busy on a planet near the void.¡± She responded.

    ¡°I am. I can''t leave the planet, I am not strong enough. I wish I was as strong as you mom.¡± I admitted. ¡°If I was, I would just be able to leave and come back home.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, even if you were as strong as me you wouldn''t be able to. However, I know you''re very smart, strong, and lucky. If anyone can get off there, you will be the one to do it.¡± She repreid finally.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I have tried a few times, but failed. I am getting stronger. I even fought a few shades! I fought them off and won!¡± I responded back, proud of my achievements in battle.

    I saw an expression of worry slip onto her face, before she hid it behind a smile. I could tell she seemed distracted, almost worried. I noticed she was making sure the house was all cleaned up.

    ¡°Are you going on a trip again mom?¡± I asked, after noticing her usual act of trying to leave.

    ¡°Ya, I am. I have to go take care of something only I can. You know how the strong have the responsibility to take care of the weak. It''s our job. We are strong.¡± She stated proudly.

    I smiled and puffed out my chest as well. It was something mom talked to me a lot about. We don''t need this world, but we are here because this world needs us. It was mom¡¯s way of explaining that the strong can go as they please, but stay when they have something to protect. One of the reasons mom stayed was because of me. I wondered if she would go on another mission with me being no longer on the planet.

    ¡°Vespera, mom. Are you going on another mission, for those old dragons?¡± I asked her.

    Shock went across her face. I have never called her by her name, much less in an almost challenging way before. She took some time to process what I had just asked. Then I watched as she sighed and let her head hang low in defeat.

    ¡°Ya I am. Will you be my little strong dragon? I will be back dear. Just wait a little longer for me alright?¡± She asked.

    I know my mom is among the strongest there is, but it doesn''t mean she can''t be hurt. I have seen her come home hurt before. I don''t know what they will have her doing this time, but it upsets me that they keep asking so much of my mom.

    ¡°Just come home, mom.¡± I pleaded.

    She came over to me and hugged me. I could feel her nose press into me, as she held me close. She always seemed so much larger than life. Unstoppable force which bent everything to her will. I was certain she would come home, but I was still worried.

    ¡°I will, just promise me, you won''t fall into the void.¡± She countered, I could hear the concern in her voice.

    I couldn''t speak, but I just nodded, as I was choking on my words. I could feel tears sting my eyes. It has been so long I forgot how it felt to be small, and that I am weaker than most. It was humbling, but also comforting. Right now I did not need to be strong, I did not not need to protect anything. I could just snuggle into my mom and disappear from the world for a while.

 Chapter 51: Storm Brewing

    I wasn''t sure how long it was that I stayed snuggled into my mom. I would guess not long enough. I felt my mom pull away from me.

    ¡°Dear, it''s time for me to go.¡± She said, as she stood up and walked over to the door.

    I looked up at her from my spot where I was comfortable. I didn''t want to see her go, but I knew I couldn''t be here forever. It was nice, but the longer I stayed here the more likely it was the humans were to do something.

    ¡°It was good seeing you mom. Maybe we can meet up again, after your mission?¡± I asked.

    ¡°We will see dear. I will be back before you know it.¡± She said with a smile before leaving.

    I stood up, I know I should force myself awake, but I wanted to try one more time to see if I could see Aether. I tried willing myself to find Aether again. This time I was suddenly dragged away from my home. I found myself above a village which had mortals walking about. I was thankful they had yet to notice me.

    I looked around, and I couldn''t find any dragons. Only mortals walking around. Maybe this was a failure again. Some random human village is not what I was looking for. I sighed at how my luck had turned out. Again another failure. I couldn''t understand what''s interfering with my strange dream walking. I did notice some mortals with strange hair though. A little human with bright green hair, really stood out. She looked really pretty. With my defeat, I decided that I should just go back and wake up.

    I forced myself awake. Opening my eyes the sun was already well up into the sky. Standing up, with a quick stretch, I made my way over to the exit for my cave. Looking out and down the mountain. I didn''t notice anything remarkable. With a small yawn and stretching my wings, I took a leap out into the open air, spreading my wings and floating out into the sky.

    Letting myself bask in the sunlight, as I floated around my mountain. I was slowly becoming more alert to my surroundings. Not that there was anything new. I saw Hickory doing his morning trap checks, I saw that lady human by the fire working on things. It seems like it''s going to be a nice peaceful day. I closed my eyes, keeping my flight pattern as I kept floating in the sky. I could keep doing this all day. Till I opened my eyes, and saw some smoke over the hills.

    Curiosity struck me, as I flew over to where the smoke was. When I got closer, I saw a huge fire burning across the grass covered hills. I swooped down in low, and calling on the water, I created a trail of water, which I dumped onto the fire putting it out.

    I heard that wild fires are prone in areas like this, but it just seemed a little too close to home. I didn''t notice anything unusual, maybe it got too hot in dry grass. Though, it seemed simple and avoidable. Maybe I should take to watering the grass more often. Observing the surroundings more, I failed to notice anything else distinct. I shoved off the ground and started flying back.

    ****

    ¡°Sir, our scouts confirmed that the target has been sighted.¡± A soldier told his officer inside of the command tent.

    A man wearing a glorious golden armor sat in a soft, expensive seat. He had golden mane framing his angular face, which has some scars from his countless years serving in the military. He nodded at the new information. This meant, they had confirmed where they are close to, and in which direction they lived.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Everyone, the wild fire was successful. Tonight we rest. Send messages to the other armies. We found the dragon¡¯s nest.¡± The commander ordered.

    Shortly after a messenger had left, on his way to inform the other six armies where to gather.

    ****

    I got back to my mountain, as I saw the lady human talking to yet another human. I swear humans just keep appearing and wont stay away. I landed near them, curious about the new human. I got a good look at the human which I saw. It was another man, like Hickory. Though this one is much older. He has gray hair, though well kept. A short trimmed beard, and bright blue eyes. He seems to be well handsome for what a human can. Still can''t compare to what gods look like.

    ¡°Who is this new human?¡± I asked.

    ¡°This is my bodyguard. He was a servant with me at the castle, and helped me escape.¡± She explained.

    I nodded this made sense, it seemed he was close to her for her to not attack, and Hickory was okay with him being near. It''s still surprising seeing these new humans appearing. I was getting rather tired of them.

    ¡°Well I see, princess. Should I be expecting any more new humans to appear at my home?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°First off, my name is not princess. It¡¯s Aiko. Also quit calling me human too.¡± Aiko demanded.

    I scoffed and rolled my eyes. Something must¡¯ve taken her prey. I tried my hardest to not roll my eyes and be sarcastic. These humans can be infuriating.

    ¡°Okay, AIKO. Why is he here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°He is here to warn that an army has been spotted camping to the north of here. I would guess, searching for you. Though you never really keep yourself hidden it wouldn''t be hard to miss you.¡± She explained, seemingly trying to dig into my daily habits of flying around.

    ¡°Ah. okay? I will just go deal with them.¡± I replied ready to leave.

    ¡°No! You mustn¡¯t. We can''t lose you.¡± She replied.

    I was baffled at the audacity she dared to have. Not only had I spared her life multiple times, but I have dealt with her attitude for a long time. It was starting to wear my nerves thin. I am a dragon and she warns me. I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°So, fighting them now, while unprepared is bad, but letting them come here is much better?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°No, I have a plan. I just need your help with it.¡± Aiko replied.

 Chapter 52: Growing Problems

    It''s been a few days since the Princess¡¯s bodyguard delivered his message. It turns out that the armies found in what direction we live. It could be a month, or a week, and will have armies on our doorstep. We will not be expecting any help in this fight. For what she has told us. I know she is not telling me and Lost everything though. She is keeping some important information to herself. It''s been rather bothersome.

    I got up from where I was watching the soldiers train inside of their camp. Lost would scold me hard for being so close i can watch them, but their look outs are not looking for a human. They are looking for a dragon. I can see 6 different banners. If what the princess said is true, then there should be one more they are still waiting on. Though, with how many there are, I can''t fathom where so many humans came from. There is more than I could bother to count. Like ants hustling around their home.

    I thought about heading home, but I decided I would take those traps the princess has brought to trap the path to our mountain. I may just be one human, but Lost is important to me. I won''t let her cry again. I am not sure what I see Lost as, she is almost like a second mother, but also a sister. I would not, no I can not stand to see her hurt. I would face down a seven kingdom army, than let her hurt.

    I turned away from the camp, and started walking back to the mountain. I have been watching their training to see how they fight. I also had been sparring with that body guard of the princess and he has been teaching me how to fight better. Though we both know there would only be so much which a single person can achieve on their own.

    I saw the princess and Lost leave again, as I got closer. They both have been running around busy with whatever that princess has been scheming. It is baffling just how much this princess has been able to do on her own. Only time will tell if she is actually here to help us though.

    ****

    Soaring through the air, I was holding onto the princess in my claws. She seems to prefer this, which is good, because no human gets to ride on my back, except Hickory. We have been busy with slowly closing the valley side off. There were two entrances and exits for human travel. The princess said that one army planned on coming around in front of us, to try to attack us first, before meeting up with the six others. So we have been busy setting a trap to isolate this army first. A small ravine through steep mountains is the path which they planned on coming through, so freezing the sides of the cliffs, and destroying the ground above, was rather simple. So now when the army comes through just melting the ice would cause the walls to come crashing down from above.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Aiko, is there anything else that needs to be done to prepare?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Not unless you could find ways to just suddenly grow stronger.¡± She replied with, though I could feel the sarcasm.

    I rolled my eyes, but flew beyond the hills. The princess said that she had something to check on. So of course I had to be the one to take her. We flew till we reached a fairly flat place. The soft grass seemed to stretch forever in each direction. The ground here is so flat it seemed unreal. I didn''t see any large stone buildings, or castles. I would come across little ones almost seemingly made by twigs. Landing to close would cause them to fall.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± I asked her, curious to what was so important here.

    In the distance I could see a cluster of more important and sturdy buildings constructed by some stone ruins. I set the princess down, and landed as gently as I could. I was surprised by the humans'' reactions to the princess. I watched as humans cheered, and smiled. I was baffled. I had never had humans react like this when I was around before.

    ¡°Just follow me, I must see my dad.¡± Aiko said, as she started walking down the street waving to everyone as she walked down the street.

    I didn''t talk, but just did as she said. I followed her carefully down the street. I was careful of the buildings, as I am big enough that toppling the buildings would not be an issue. I could touch them and push them over. Following her to the only stone house at the end of the street, an elderly human man stood on the front steps. I watch Aiko approach.

    ¡°Father, I will be gone for a while. I will be safe, and our savior, Lost, will stop all who plan to ruin us.¡± She stated loudly, almost shouting it.

    I was surprised by many things in that sentence, first off this was a kingdom, second that I am supposed to be their savior. I had not agreed to save any kingdom of humans. I was protecting Hickory. Like I promised I would. Why is it that I am now also having to fight for these humans?

 Chapter 53: Powder Keg

    After spending a lot of time watching those armies, forced to be together for so long, I have noticed many differences between armies. Also that they don''t like each other. Some generals seem to notice this and their soldiers tend to keep to themselves, but then there are those who try to cause problems. I will often see squabbles between members of other armies. It''s a surprise they have yet to start outright fighting each other. It might be possible to swipe some uniforms, and sneak in. There are so many soldiers, there is no way they can keep track of everyone.

    I have observed them for a long time. I could easily snatch some clothes from the ones who do laundry and hang them up. That much would be simple, but sneaking in would be the actual test. I felt myself rubbing my face, I could still remember the time I got hit, when I failed last time. If I am going to do this, I will need to not fail this time. It could very well lead to my death.

    ****

    I yawned and lifted my head up off the ground. I was laying on the ground behind the king¡¯s house. I am not sure this is a kingdom. It looks like a small village somewhere far removed. We have spent two days here so far, though today we are planning on going back. If we stay gone too long they might get curious. We don''t want them setting up traps for us.

    I would like to get this fight over quickly, but Aiko has promised that her plan is going to work. She also has said how we wont be alone in this fight, and I do hope that''s true. Getting up from where I was laying down, and stretching I managed to spot Aiko¡¯s dad watching me from the pavilion. Seemed he was there for a while.

    ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡± I asked.

    He looked at me, with a gaze full of thought, ¡°Protect my daughter please.¡±

    I was rather stunned, I could understand his wish, but it still took me by surprise how forward he was. I am sure the princess would be alright, but he is still asking for my help. I couldn''t say no.

    ¡°Of course. Though you humans are always finding ways to surprise me even after living with one for some time.¡± I replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked back curiously.

    ¡°Well, how much your opinion varies. If I were to go to a different village, instead of accepting me in, they would try to hunt me down, or even run away.¡± I replied.

    He sat there, and nodded his head. It seemed like this was something he had seen before. He took a sip of his steaming beverage before replying back.

    ¡°Humans act that way, but it is also the nature of things to have a divided opinion about something that is much stronger than you. Is it okay to be around it? Will we be safe? It puts humans in a very uncomfortable state, when something much stronger than them appears. Humans are used to controlling their environment, not the other way around. As a species, we fail to see ourselves less than those, even if they are stronger, because we are smarter. Now, what would make something even more dangerous? If it''s smarter, and stronger than you.¡± The king replies.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Thinking about it, I think I have seen the same things happen between dragons and gods. Is it a curse of those who are sentient to always have such pride? A vanity, so deep that it can''t be removed, unless outright dominated by a new force. Dragons pride is deep, and is in every dragon. Even if we lose, we can''t lose. At least not in our minds.

    ¡°I have seen other dragons act the same way. Though none are here, besides me. So I can¡¯t show you. If other dragons did come I am not sure they may be as friendly as me. Some dragons don''t like mortals.¡± I stated.

    ¡°The same goes for us humans. There are those among us who probably won''t like you dragons.¡± He replied.

    I nodded, I already kind of understood that there are a lot who don''t like me right now. It would be interesting to see how other dragons deal with mortals. I wondered about that for a bit, before someone came running out of the house and toward me. It was the princess.

    ¡°Lost! We need to go back now!¡± She yelled running at me.

    It immediately got my attention. She was in a hurry, and panicked. Something must be happening near my home. I immediately scooped her up, then looked at her father.

    ¡°I will, human.¡± I told him, before taking to the sky and flying, in which direction she guided me in.

    I did have a twinge of embarrassment, that I needed a human to guide me home, but we did not have time for me to wander home. I also slowly came to a realization that I had yet to ask why we needed to leave so quickly. I guessed the armies were up to something. If they are causing trouble, the travel time to warn us must mean that something is already happening, maybe even already ended.

    A single thought started to fill my mind. I must fly faster. I must fly even faster. I have to be even faster! I kept pushing my limits at how fast I was flying. I could feel the cold radiating off me, as I pushed further.

    ¡°Don''t freeze me to death!¡± Aiko yelled from in my claws, shivering.

    I didn''t say anything, a bit embarrassed, I slowed down and warmed back up. Something gnawed at me though. Something stirring within me, warning me about something I didn''t even know myself. I would have to wait to see when I get home.

    ¡°Please be safe, Hickory.¡± I mumbled a prayer to the dragon king.

 Chapter 54: Ignition

    As morning came to the camp of the six armies, so did chaos. Voices of protest and anger, from all sides. I stood some distance away watching, as they all woke up to the flags of each army shredded and ruined in front of other camp¡¯s sections. Chaos was to follow with the high tensions which I had been brewing over the past couple of days. This is the start of what will be the end.

    A stir from the commander tents as each commander came out and looked at the chaos which had started. If I am going to put the nail in the coffin it''s going to be now. I rushed from my cover and cut down the commander of a different army than the one which I was wearing, causing the chaos to erupt even further.

    Sprinting, I didn''t look back. I could tell there were people chasing me down. If I want to make it out alive, I have to escape from here, and not get caught up in the chaos. The screaming voices and violence got louder behind me as I continued my sprint for the wall of the camp. I need to escape.

    ***

    Flying I eventually came across our home. I didn''t see any humans attacking it. Which means they didn''t start marching yet then. If that is the case why then did we return so quickly? I was so confused. She seemed like we needed to rush back here immediately. Then I saw something, which shocked me.

    I spotted the armies in chaos. They were attacking each other, and the ground was turning red. Bodies were piling up. The yelling and chasing of metal was ringing so loud I could hear it in the sky. I was so shocked, but then something caught my attention, I saw the seventh army marching toward this field. This was complete chaos.

    ¡°Hey Aiko, what should we do?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°Save Hickory!¡± She yelled.

    I was surprised, I didn''t know what she meant. Hickory should not need to be saved.  That was till I saw one person running away from other humans. I saw this human throw fire at their feet, and knew immediately that it was Hickory.

    I held onto Aiko, and dove down toward Hickory. Moving Aiko to one claw, I opened my other, which I promptly used to scoop up Hickory in a swift motion. After grabbing him I lifted myself back up to the air. I got to a decent height, where their spears and arrows failed to reach us before  getting some distance.

    ¡°Thanks for the save, Lost!¡± Hickory chuckles from below me.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°What were you doing?! You could''ve gotten yourself killed!¡± I yelled at him.

    ¡°Not the first time that''s happened huh? Wonder if this will be a regular thing for us?¡± He responded smiling and chuckling.

    I looked underneath me at him, and I could see him grinning like a fool with some blood smear on him. I couldn''t help but feel like he is still a hatchling, when he also can act much older for his age sometimes. I was still frustrated at how reckless he can be. It makes me wonder if this is what it would be like to have a brother. I wonder what it would be like to have a boyfriend. I had my thoughts interrupted, when a loud horn sounded behind us.

    Looking back, I saw that the new red army, the 7th army, had arrived to the others. I watched as the armies started to stop the infighting, and began to regather. I cursed my luck, I hoped that it would continue. Seeing the humans gathering and cleaning up, I knew something had to be done now.

    I summoned up the ice mana around me and in large stones I hurled them at the camp, causing more chaos to erupt. I tried my best at targeting large groups of the humans, causing them to scatter more. I noticed that they were protecting a group of oddly dressed humans, as each held onto this weird circle object.

    I watched as the humans started chanting, and curiously I could see mana sucked in toward the object, it did not single out mana, each individual orb was taking every mana around it to fuel what it was going to do. I could feel the amount of mana which it had consumed from the air. I knew immediately, this was the dragon slayer. I tucked in my wings, and with a quick dive to gain speed, I soured away from the camp. I am sure that it has a range of what they could see. If I am too far gone, they cant hit me.

    ¡°Lost, why are we running away?¡± Hickory yelled from below.

    ¡°That is the dragon killer. Slayer thing. If my guess is correct they can only hit what they see.¡± I replied.

    ¡°That''s why you''re getting distance.¡± Aiko finished.

    ¡°Yes, if I can get distance I can set you two down. With you two on the ground, I can fly more freely and attack better. I can still take care of most of them myself, but not if I am having to protect the both of you.¡± I told them.

 Chapter 55: Let there be Carnage

    Soaring through the air, I circled the human armies. They seemed to have stopped with the dragon slayer for now. Which was great for me. I tucked in my wings and turned myself toward the armies, diving down. I called on the ice mana around me as well as water. I created a large wave of water which splashed across the armies taking this time I used the ice mana, to flash freeze the water which I sprayed them with. Causing the entire area to drop in temperature, and small bits of water to flash freeze onto the soldiers.

    Looking up into the sky, I smiled with satisfaction as I saw the beginnings of clouds forming. Causing a vast area cold front, in warm weather, is the great beginning for a storm. I pulled out of my dive, and got back to circling around the camp, as I kept creating more water, and freezing it in the air. If I keep this up, I could create a nasty storm.

    I thought back to a conversation I had with Cataegis. He was talking about, before he could control wind mana, that he always seemed to have a way to affect the air flow with his water and ice. When he causes sudden cold temperatures in a warm climate, it would cause storms. Which is perfect for me.

    I watched as the normal warm air was forced up over this dense cold pocket which I had created. Much more condensation was forming as the cloud forms darker above the cold swell. Keeping my circulating pattern, I could see the cloud start to turn. My feeling was right. I would be able to recreate Cataegis¡¯s storm!

    I started pushing myself to do more and fly faster. I could hear the humans yelling and scrambling, but I watched as the ground became soaked and muddy, causing the humans to slip and fall, getting coated in mud. As I continued creating it colder, I watched as frost started to build on the ground, causing the top layer of mud to start to freeze. I saw the human struggle and tried to grasp the rapidly changing situation. Not only was everything just wet, including them, but now it''s all freezing.

    I saw from the sky as it started to rain as the rain was freezing as it fell. At first it was landing in an almost frozen state but now it''s pelting as droplets of ice, then hail. I also started gathering ice mana in the middle of the turbulent water and wind, creating the water to freeze even more creating larger chunks of hail, pelting and raining down everywhere on those humans.

    I was very satisfied with the chaos that the storm was causing, but not many humans were dying. I had to keep going if I wanted the storm to persist. I pushed harder, digging deep within myself as I went faster. Cutting through the air quickly, I kept seeing the storm building up more. The winds are getting faster and the clouds are turning more. I felt I got to the point of no return. The storm would be unstoppable now.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I pulled hard and shot down to the ground and using my breath I blasted where all the most shiny humans were. Without pausing I finished my dive by getting out of the storm as it came down harder on the humans. I landed on the nearby hill, and turned to watch the storm causing chaos and destroying the humans camp.

    That''s when I saw glowing within the storm and the winds started to die down, as a counter wind was forced from within. A fire ball sailed just past my head. I ducked down and roared back. These humans were surely very stubborn. I called up large ice spears and started hailing them at the point where the fire ball had come from.

    I watched as a wall of earth rose to stop my ice spears. Followed by another fireball hurled in my direction. I felt my eyes twitch. These humans surely do think they can win this. I charged at the humans, ignoring most of them and plowing in through the camp. Calling on my powers, I forgot to change the shape, as two ice serpents formed from my mana and circled the humans, which were surrounding this thing, which had stone-like spheres which were absorbing mana and manipulating it like monsters. The serpents circled the humans and closed the circle as the humans started crying out in pain, as the serpents crushed them into the object they were so fond of.

    Then I went up to this thing and jumped up and landed on it, I crushed it. Flattening it into the ground and tearing it apart with my claws. I ripped it apart until only fragments remained then with my breath blast I destroyed what remained. With a low growl in my voice I turned to the humans which were left. I summoned many more ice serpents which smashed and slammed themselves into the humans crushing them all under their weight, I could feel my left eye pulsing with pain.

    With just a simple thought, suddenly spears of ice came out the we ground and impaling the remaining humans, as their blood turned the ice red. Somewhere still crying out in pain, but soon it all became quiet. The winds had calmed, the humans stopped yelling. Seemed as everything stood still, as I looked around at the carnage around me.

    I didn''t know how long I stood there, I wasn''t even paying attention to my surroundings, I was stunned. I had caused this. I killed so many humans. It made me question if I was a monster. I know these mortal humans are not like me, but does that make it okay to kill so many though? I had so many thoughts and questions in my head, it felt as though I was drowning in them.

    ¡°Lost, are you okay?¡± Hickory asked from behind me.

    I turned to him, and felt my heart flutter. I was so scared he might not like me anymore. I scooped him up and held him close to me, and stayed like that for a while. Just letting my mind process everything. I was overwhelmed.

 Chapter 56: Silent Night

    I stood there. In the midst of all the carnage. Human blood on my claws and scales. Frozen like a statue. I wasn''t sure what Hickory would think of me after all of this. I was scared.

    ¡°Lost, you don''t need to look so scared.¡± Hickory said, as he walked over in my direction.

    ¡°I don''t think I want to fight anymore.¡± I said, just barely getting the words out of my mouth.

    I saw Hickory smile, a warm one. He knew how I was feeling and what was going through my mind. He could tell how bothered I was. I know that I, a dragon, and he, a mortal, will live many different lifes, but even if for now, having him here makes things just a little easier.

    I smiled at him, and walked over to meet him where he stood. He still seemed so small, so weak, and fragile. Yet he was running inside of the enemies, and risked his life to gain any advantage. I wondered if it was something I could do. I felt selfish around these mortals. This weapon, which was supposed to be a dragon killer, I had destroyed.

    ¡°Maybe I should clean all of this up.¡± I mumbled a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Well not today, Lost.¡± Hickory said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    Hickory sighed, and rubbed his face, before walking closer. He got right up in front me and looked me in the eyes. I could tell he was a bit frustrated at me, but I couldn''t understand why.

    ¡°Look how dirty and tired you are! You may be some big great dragon, but you hardly take care of yourself. When was the last time you cleaned your scales? You''re soaked in blood and dirt right now. You need to go clean yourself up, and get some rest.¡± He explained, to me.

    I backpedaled a few steps feeling my head lower a bit. I was rather embarrassed about how dirty I was. I did feel rather gross and could feel how much is caked onto my scales with each movement I make. I couldn''t argue with him.

    ¡°Ya, I will go clean up. Thank you Hickory.¡± I said to him, as I jumped and took to the sky heading to the lake, to wash up.

    ***

    ¡°So, you sent her away knowing what''s coming?¡± Aiko asked.

    ¡°Ya. You said your army would meet us there right?¡± I asked her.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Yes, they will meet us on the ridge.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Good, we have work to do.¡± I said.

    We both turned and left. Our destination was where the true dragon slayer weapon was coming from. From what akio told me, was that the dragon slayer was not an individual tool. It was an army. These automated soldiers, which have these mana absorbing stones in their chest. Making them much stronger than the normal mortal. It was also followed by an army of mages, which use similar stones to cast spells. I guess some of those were here, which stopped her storm.

    I could feel the fire mana around me dance happily. It was eager for action. I hope they gathered the spears for me. I continued my pace, getting to the soldiers just as night had arrived. The half star filled sky, something which I had grown accustomed to all my life, Lost made it sound like there is life out there near those lights of hope. I can only hope if I don''t make it out that Lost can see her family again.

    ¡°Are you sure you''re ready to do this?¡± Aiko asked me.

    I nodded. I had next to me a large pile of hardened reinforced metal spears. I had learned that wooden ones would burn apart at distance, but if they were metal then they would fly much further. I picked up the first spear checking for the center of gravity and getting into a good position to throw it.

    Just as I saw the last of the army enter the narrow passage, through the hills, we set the trap in motion, as the soldiers rolled the trees and rocks into the entrance of the passage blocking them from leaving. Once they had started, I hurled my spear, while using my fire explosive mana, to rocket my spear into the wall ahead of the army causing lots of rubble and debris to fall from the wall into the path.

    At this point the soldiers with me all started throwing all we had down at the soldiers below. I tried picking out the ones which proved to be the most difficult to hit, or the most protected. My large metal spears acting like rods of destruction. After sending so many spears down into the passage my body started to protest as I tried picking up another spear.

    When I turned to look down again, I saw a bright light, as fire filled the volley and rushed up, causing me and all the soldiers to back away from the heat. The rush of the heat blinded us to the huge rocks which followed up behind it and started raining down around us. Everyone scrambled as the rocks started hitting the ground, wounding several on the first volley of them.

    I took a spear and ran further down from the main gathering, as I looked over the edge and spotted the one which was directing the mages. I heaved up my spear, and the fire mana was all too eager to kill this human who was wrongfully manipulating the mana. The spear soared through the air in a glint of light it flashed then suddenly the leader was pinned to the ground with the spear standing out of his skull. When the leader died, all hell broke loose. The soldiers scrambled, the automated soldiers froze, as they needed a new leader.

 Chapter 57: Ripped Apart

    I watched, as the automated soldiers I thought I had disabled, all looked in my direction. The anger which I could feel pointed in direction, I knew that they were not going to stop till I was dead. I turned, and sprinted away from the cliff. I wasn''t sure if they could get up that cliff, but if I stayed I would be in danger.

    I heard a loud explosion behind me, followed by lots of tumbling rocks. With a quick glance I could see the part of the cliff which I had once stood, as all collapsed and fell where those machines were. I could then hear their metallic bodies grabbing onto the rocks as they climbed up the cliff side.

    I thought taking out the one that controlled them would stop them. Turns out it was the one holding them back. Now they are beasts off their chain, on a hunt. I am their prey.

    Sprinting, I had a few options. I gathered up the fire spirits in my hand holding onto the last spear. I turned and with as much effort as I could muster I threw it. I watched it fly through the air as it pierced through the first few which had climbed up over the cliff, but stopped on the third one bouncing off its armor, after denting it. I cursed at how futile this seemed. I gathered up all the fire mana I could call too in both my hands, condensing all of them. I brought my hand down to my right side as the flames swirled and condensed. Even though the flames were not burning me the heat was so unbearable.

    I thrusted both my hands forward as I let the fire mana go in a blast and a large flame shot out. Blasting the automated soldiers. The first few metal shells started heating up and melting before their core began to glow which then started absorbing all the fire mana. After what I had gathered ran out I saw their cores take in all the mana, before they started sprinting in my direction faster then before.

    ¡°That''s not fair!¡± I shouted, turning to run away.

    I sprinted for the trees, I could see how close I was, yet I could hear how the machines were getting closer to me. I threw a few fire balls into the forest, as I sprinted headlong in it. The dry forest easily catches fire.

    Running deep into the forest I could still hear the machines crash into trees, and crashing through the bushes. The blaze I had started spreading as the wind picked up. I could see sparky fly past me, as the forest I keep running through the fire starts catching up, as does the robots. The heat radiating and spreading. An uneasy feeling settled in my stomach. The uneasiness gnawing at my mind. My entire body burning, my legs tired from the running, lungs, nose, and eyes burning from the thick smoke filling the air.

    ***

    I felt a shiver run down my spine. My head jolted up from where I was resting, and looked outside my cave. I could see the large cloud of smoke stretching from the ground to the sky. It''s dark clouds, full of ash. I know that fire is not natural.

    I jumped onto my feet, and ran out of my cave. Without breaking stride, I jumped into the air and flew out into the sky. My eyes locked onto where the fire was eating up the forest. I could see flashes of light within the bright flames and dark smoke. I pushed forward with all my might. I wasn''t sure why my anxiety was so high, but I could just tell that something was not right.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Soaring over the fire, I could see a lone human running from the flames. Experience has told me that only one would be doing something this boneheaded. I spotted Hickory, but right behind him was these weird looking metal humans. They seem to be able to push aside trees, and not worry about the flames licking them. They did not seem right.

    Recalling all experiences most humans could not stand to be so close to flames, Hickory being the exception with his fire mana. These shiny humans are not like the ones I had seen before. I called forth mana creating the ice serpent which I used to slam down on the shiny humans. They didn''t seem capable of getting back up, but when my mana got near them I could feel how they absorbed some of it before they were crushed under the sheer weight of the ice serpent. These might not be humans. They look like them for sure, but they are not. No blood was left behind.

    These are like the shade equivalent of humans. I growled without even meaning to, I just hated the idea of different shapes shades could take. These might not be shades, but they deserved to be treated as such. I gathered up my ice mana around me, before diving down into the trees, folding my wings in tight as I crashed through the trees to get to Hickory.

    ¡°Hickory!¡± I yelled loudly.

    I stretched my arms out and grabbed him, before leaning up, and pushing off the ground with my hind legs. Taking to the air, I spread my wings once again, to have a large stone hurled up and tear through one of my wings. I roared in pain, but the tear, very threatening, didn''t take me out of the air. It did cause my wing to be blinding amounts of pain, as I closed the hole with ice, to stop further damage from developing.

    I summoned forth tens of ice and water serpents and started having them slam and smash through the forest, crushing every shiny human within the trees. In a short amount of time, the fire was snuffed, and the forest leveled. There were no more functioning shiny human beasts. I had crushed all of them. Flying over to the spot Hickory pointed out and setting him down, I looked over at the princess.

    ¡°So, this is why you had me do this then lied about the 7th march being at the other 6 armies. You didn''t want me here for this.¡± I said, demanding an answer.

    ¡°Lost, it''s not lik-¡± Hickory started.

    ¡°It is very much like that! Now I am hurt. All the armies have been crushed. I want to rest in my cave.¡± I took to the air, looking back once to see Hickory and Aiko watch me as I departed.

    ¡°This will be what decides our bond is worth Hickory. Who is more important, me or those humans?¡± I mumbled to myself flying back to my cave.

    I landed at my cave, and walking inside I covered myself in water mana, as I watched the hole in my wing heal up. I never used it often but the healing from water mana is really nice. I still couldn''t get over how they both lied to me. What if I had ignored hickory¡¯s fire. He would''ve died, just because I wasn''t there.

    Huffing, and laying down, I tried calming my mind. It was too much to try to think about all that has happened now. Maybe I should just rest. Tomorrow I will see if Hickory is here. If he isn''t then he clearly chose her.

 Chapter 58: A Lonely Day

    I found that my rest had not been bothered by travels, or any other forms of interruptions. It was a nice long quiet sleep. I slowly lifted my eyelids to look outside. The sun was shining down brightly. It was a nice clear day outside. I stretched and got up from where I was resting.

    Looking around my cave, I looked over the statues which I had created. I decided that I should try to make some more. I haven''t tried making more golems in a long time. I summoned forth some water mana and started creating the reflection I saw of myself in the ice. My first few attempts did not work well so I pushed them off to the side of the cave, but in the end I created one which I was very proud of smiling.

    I noticed that the ice mana around me seemed to flow around the statue, almost a happy feeling radiating from them. I smiled, it was very nice looking. I pushed it into the center of my cave. It was my best one. I wondered what Hickory would think about it, but I decided I would not reach out to him, till he apologies.

    I huffed, and made a statue of Hickory, but his face made a funny expression. I chuckled at this. I moved it next to the other statues I had created. Including Aiko, and others. Seeing my rough statue of Sally, I decided I would make a better one. One which I could be proud of. I put it against the wall, releasing now that my cave entrance has been lined with statues. Leading to a statue of me at the center.

    ¡°Maybe, just maybe, I would have made my statue bigger.¡± I muttered to myself.

    I turned and took to the air, and got to the large grass field. Finding the spot where I first met Sally, I took some time and planted some nice flowers, which Hickory told me she liked. Creating a nice big patch of flowers. After taking my time to enjoy the warm breeze, and the gentle winds flowing across my scales.

    It was a rather peaceful day, I almost couldn''t think of anything to do. I could just relax here and rest all day. I know my sleepless nights lately have been bothering me. The abyss, if that is what it is, has been relentless lately. The copy of me in my head is getting stronger. I am not sure how much longer I can keep pushing it down.

    I felt the wind change directions. I lifted my head up, with a yawn I looked around. Still alone, with no sign of Hickory ever came home last night. I grabbed the piece of chocolate I brought with me, and took a nibble. Hickory, if anything, makes the best chocolate. I could feel a sense of warmth spread as I ate the chocolate, and smiled. It makes me feel at home everytime I eat a piece.

    I rolled onto my back and spread my wings out letting the sun bask down upon me. The gentle warmth of the sun reminds me of my mom. I can''t wait to go home and tell her about all the things I have done! A nice big warm smile settled on my face. Life was good.

    ***

    The sun had begun to set, as the air got colder, I stirred from my nap. Looking around I was still alone. I looked over to where Hickory¡¯s house is, and still no fire from his fireplace. The smile I had slipped away.

    ¡°Guess you really did choose her over me.¡± I sighed, ¡°Mortals are all the same. I did my best sally, but guess Hickory wants to go do his own thing now.¡±

    Rolling back over onto my feet, and standing up I decided I would pay one last person a visit. I took to the air and started flying, not sure where I was going, but confident I would get to where I needed to be. Diving down into the planet I landed once more at the ruins of the old kingdom. Walking inside and to where Cataegis still resided.

    I quickly ended back up inside of his soul space as he is just but wisps of his former self. Most of the ice from his soul space is gone, the storm in the sky has gone quiet. I knew what this meant. I was glad I could come here one last time.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°So, you''re back again little dragoness.¡± He said, trying to sound as strong as he was before.

    ¡°Yes, but it seems this might be the last time.¡± I said.

    ¡°Ya, it will be the last time we have a chance to talk.¡± He responded sitting down.

    His expression changed to that of a person who knew what their fate was. I could see it in his eyes he knew for a long time. Maybe my presence helped distract him from what''s coming, but it was still coming non the less.

    ¡°Hey, at least you were not alone.¡± I said with a small smile.

    ¡°It''s not me I am worried about. It''s you. I can see some changes. Small and subtle, but I see them. A dragon who has been alone for too long.¡± He corrected me.

    I was a bit surprised, I don''t really feel like I have changed too much. I grew much stronger, sure, but nothing really else. Unless maybe he could see the serpents, or the abyss working away in my mind¡¯s protection. There should be no way he could see those. I was hiding them rather well.

    ¡°I will be fine, don''t worry.¡± I replied smiling.

    I went up to him, and picking him up, I held him close in a hug. This may be my last time seeing and talking to a dragon for a long time, so I wanted to let him know how much he has helped me. He has helped me a lot.

    ¡°Cataegis, I never really knew who my father was, but if he''s anything like you I would be really happy. Thank you for teaching me how to get stronger. You probably saved my life more times than I can count.¡± I said, as I bowed in appreciation of him.

    I could see a satisfied smile on his face, before he vanished and so did his soul space. I was left alone in the empty halls of the castle. I could feel the stinging of tears in my eyes, but I did my best to stow my emotions away. I had to leave here.

    The walls rumbled, as dust fell from them. The once frozen walls are no longer frozen. Their age is taking hold once more, struggling to support itself. I ran out of the castle to look back once more, to watch it all collapse into a pile of rubble. My teacher was officially gone.

    I hardly remember the flight back home. I spent it all burning the image of Cataegis into my mind, so as not to forget the dragon which saved my life. I may not be strong enough to end the war right now, but I hate to see anymore dragons or gods dying for no change. Tears rolling down my face, I hardened my resolve to stay strong. I will still enjoy my life, and adventure, but I will not watch others who are in pain.

    I cursed my luck at still being imprisoned here on this planet. If I could leave, if there was some way, but that would probably not happen for me. Maybe my best option is to go mingle with the mortals. Stave off my boredom, but a part of me wondered if that was why Cataegis let himself be killed. If he was so tired of being alone. It''s like a prison, this planet. Try to leave and get pulled into their void, by your soul space. Mine is so big now that attempting to leave the planet could mean horrible things.

    I landed back at my cave, relaxing and being alone, might be what''s best for me right now. Trying to force myself to do anything except process what just happened, would not be good for me. I nibbled on some chocolate and layed down looking at the statue of myself letting his words run through my mind.

    ¡°If I did change, would I even notice it?¡± I pondered to myself, as my eyelids closed.

 Chapter 59: New Friends?

    I didn''t notice when I fell asleep. When I opened my eyes, I found myself back near that weird village, when I tried to see Aether. I didn''t see anything immediately. Then I heard noises behind me. I turned my head and in the sky and in the distance, I saw war. Dragons clashing with shades. As far as I could see conflict and war was all around. Flashes of light and powers all around. The sounds like metal scraping as the cries of shades and dragons filled my head, till suddenly it all went quiet.

    ¡°Is this the life you seek?¡± A voice very much like mine spoke.

    From the left side of my vision I watched the abyssal version of my face come into view. It was the abyss, but it had never appeared in a walk like this. I was stunned and tried turning my head, but suddenly I could feel its claws around my head, as it put a claw to its lips like it wanted me to be quiet. Tried as hard as I could but I couldn''t speak, not a single word.

    I looked at the abyssal version of me. I couldn''t see it on my right side, but only on my left. When I figured this out, its smile got wider. Its eyes were glowing brightly. It seemed to relish that panic grew within me.

    ¡°You know, just lend me a wing, and you won''t have to worry about fighting anyone. I could take the seat and let you rest some more.¡± It said with a gentle smile, but I knew there was much more behind that smile.

    ¡°Shame I can''t let you see the one you swore to protect. You know they were here?¡± The abyssal form said with a large grin on her face.

    It knew why I was here. I had been coming here now and then in my sleep to just check on it but nothing ever seemed to change. Now this all appeared, but I couldn''t see the one I came here to protect. I felt a growl grow in my throat, but it seemed to fuel the abyss, making it more solid. I tried to yell at it but I still couldn''t speak, but I realized something.

    I thought really hard, ¡°You better go away.¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh threatening are we? Well you see that won''t work. You try to hurt me, you will just only hurt yourself. We are inseparable now. I am you as much as you are me. Well, besides the obvious differences of course. I am not solid like you. Unless you loan me your body, just for a little bit. I want to sink my claws and teeth into something.¡± It finished, with a large wicked grin much too big for its own face.

    I shuttered at seeing such a thing could be inside of me. It''s dark and evil. That''s not me, I can prove it. I will show it wrong.

    ¡°Oh try to prove me wrong all you want. I will be watching, the entire time. I am always here. When everyone is gone you will still have me. Who else is best to have around, but yourself?¡± With another smile it vanished and I regained control over myself.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I took a big breath, only now realizing I was holding my breath. Though it doesn''t seem to be something I need to do. Seems when I am doing this walking thing in my sleep, I don''t need to breathe. An interesting realization that was helpful at least.

    ¡°Just so you know, if you keep pushing me away, I think your friends might just have a little accident.¡± The abyss chuckled in my ear.

    ¡°You try anything, against those I care about, and you will not live to regret it.¡± I snapped back.

    Looking up, I spotted a lightning mana using dragoness start to fight a shade. Their battle was fierce, and as much as I wanted to stay and watch, I knew I must be going. I could feel thing changing around me.

    The scene around me changed. I found myself outside of a castle, where humans were fighting each other. I could see one leading the fight. It was Hickory. He was leading humans into an occupied castle, and setting fire to the flags as he did. With this, I knew he chose to help her.

    ¡°Even those who you protected and cared for, abandon you.¡± The Abyss chuckles.

    ¡°Shut up. You don''t have the slightest clue.¡± I responded.

    I waited for an argument to start, but not another word was said. I accepted this, and then everything faded to darkness. I was long last drifted into restful sleep. The night passed, maybe a few.

    I woke, still laying in the grass, but I noticed that around me the grass had frozen solid. I noted that I need to be careful where I sleep if I am not able to control freezing things where I sleep. That adds another thing I need to watch out for. I looked to the sky, and wondered how much longer I will have to be alone.

    I got up from where I stood, and started walking to the lake. I wanted to take a quick dip in the water, and refresh myself. Walking to the shore, I waded out into the lake. Floating on the water, I then dove down into the icy water. Rolling over and looking at the sun through the water, it feels like another world. It made me wonder just what it is like out there. My memories of home are getting old and hard to remember. Just trying to recall mom¡¯s warm smile is hard now.

    A part of me wanted to blame the abyss, but even I knew it had nothing to do with how long I have been alone here in this world. I would just have to hope that someone could come along and save me. I reached my hand up out of the water, hoping somehow someone would grab it. Then for just a moment, I thought I saw a golden dragon.

 Chapter 60: Dragons Ahoy!

    I was so startled, I lurched up out of the water. I didn''t just see one dragon, I saw several. I spotted a small green dragon, one white, another black. These dragons, they are here. Why are they here? They shouldn''t be here.

    I got up out of the water. I had to see what these dragons were doing here, then I noticed beside the golden dragon, a weird purple one. The color made me pause. Reminded me of the abyss for just a moment. I shook my head and got the thought out of my head. There is no way that thing is here. I saw them land nearby in a field.

    ¡°Are they real? Is this real? Surely I still must be dreaming.¡± I said aloud to myself.

    I watched as they started talking to each other. It was real, they were real. This is no dream, and I am not sleep walking. I jumped and took to the air, flying over, I still felt anxious. There are dragons. There are dragons!

    I flew over to them and landed in front of them. They seemed a bit rattled somewhat. Must''ve been going through a lot getting here. I will try my best to be kind to them.

    ¡°Oh thank the king! Finally someone came!¡± I said, with such a wide smile I couldn''t help.

    I was so happy to see dragons. I was filled with glee and warmth. Looking at them over, The golden one seemed to be very well muscled and strong. The light and dark ones seemed like opposites of each other. The little green one is just adorable, but the purple one seemed like the leader, but what caught me off guard was the goddess with them. I thought from what mom said, our home was the only place where gods and dragons mingled.

    ¡°Hi! I am Lost.¡± I greeted them.

    ¡°Oh? So are we!¡± The little green one responded with.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lost, as well?¡± I asked, confused and surprised. I didn''t know dragons could have similar names.

    ¡°Yes! We don''t know where we are! I¡¯m Essie, what¡¯s your name?¡± Essie asked.

    I was really confused, but understood that their name wasn''t Lost, but that they are lost and confused. They don''t know where they are. I wasn''t really sure how dragons could get lost except me, well maybe just because they found me they had to get lost first.

    ¡°My name? I¡¯m Lost.¡± I tried to reconfirm.

    I watched as the little green one got a look which said that she was very confused as to what to do, and looked to the one which I had presumed as the leader.

    ¡°Your name is Lost?¡± The purple dragon asked, he seemed really mature.

    The purple dragon seemed very much like dragons, who my mom said is well aged. They seem much wiser and smarter than those around their age should be. Like they aged more on the inside than outside.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I responded, happily.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a cool name!¡± Essie exclaimed.

    ¡°Well thank you.¡± I replied smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aether, these are my siblings, Essie, Sidus, Immy, and Ynos,¡± Aether seemed to pause as he looked at the goddess, maybe thinking of what to call her, ¡°The Goddess over there is my friend, Breta.¡±

    I nodded, trying my best to commit the names to memory, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Aether started, but seemed to be lost for words.

    ¡°We were trying to find our way to a planet called Aynezh, when we lost our way.¡± Immy chimed in, and I noticed Aether nodding confirming what she said.

    ¡°Oh! Newcomers!¡± I replied, these dragons were going to my home!

    ¡°Newcomers? Does that mean, that here is-¡± Sidus began, but I interrupted him to not let his hopes get hope.

    ¡°No, not here, but I¡¯m originally from Aynezh!¡¯ I replied hopeful they wouldn''t lose hope.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Aether replied.

    I took a quick moment to commit the names of the dragons to memory. Sidus is the dark one, Immy is the white one, Essie is the cute little green one, and Ynos is the big golden one. I felt my face get a little flush looking up at his big muscles, and how his scales caught the light. I was then suddenly brought back by Aether.

    ¡°Then this place is?¡± He asked, seeming to want to know.

    ¡°Aynezh is not that far from here. The only problem is, the void.¡± I replied, realizing I don''t even know the name of this planet.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°What''s that?¡± Aether asked.

    ¡°How about you all come with me first? Let¡¯s go to a more comfortable place.¡± I suggested.

    I watched them look at each other, I watched Sidus shrug, and Immy nodded. The little green one got on the Aethers head. They all looked very cute.

    ¡®Is this what a family looks like?¡¯ I pondered to myself. I don''t remember any siblings, but my memory of most things that are not of relevance are still either hazy or I am not able to recall them at all.

    ¡°Then please, lead the way.¡± Aether confirmed.

    ¡°Great!¡± I responded and leaped up into the air to lead them to my home.

    ***

    We have been flying, but my usual way of navigating is just not working. We have been circling the same field. I was so embarrassed as I was just supposed to lead them home. The same place I went to regularly. I just never thought of going home. Trying to go home, and I just can''t remember how to get there.

    ¡°Are you sure you know where we are going?¡± Aether asked from behind me.

    ¡°It can''t be, it was right here, no?¡¯ I asked aloud, I was hoping that maybe they are not judging too hard. I can''t help being lost.

    ¡°Umm, where are we going? M-Maybe I can ask the wind for help?¡± the little Essie asked nervously from behind me.

    I looked back at them, rather embarrassed about my inability to find my way home, ¡°M-My lair. It¡¯s at the peak of a massive mountain, with some pink trees and violet flowers¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Essie replied, then closed her eyes.

    I could feel the wind mana move around her. It was the first time in a long time I had seen another living dragon use mana. I could only think about my serpent and unique mana. I pondered if I should tell them the mana here is different.

    ¡°I think I found it!¡± she said again very quickly.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Aether replied, with a smile.

    The little green dragon jumped from his head, and took to the air. I felt so bad I could just lead them to my own home. I hope this doesn''t become a thing that I can¡¯t lead them around. It''s like I feel something is trying to happen, but that Aether¡¯s mana might be interrupting it.

    Soon we arrived at my home. I glanced down toward the bottom where I could see Hickory¡¯s house. It had gotten more snow on it so it was only really visible to someone who knew it was there. I was just glad to be home.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s here!¡± I explained, trying to keep my mood up, as I went inside of my cave.

    The others seemed to stay outside the cave, and take in the surroundings. As I looked inside of my cave, I saw the big statue of me, and blushed hard. It would be super embarrassing if they saw it, but I can''t destroy it. I went up to it and turned it around and started pushing it to the wall, when the other decided to come in.

    I watched their awe at my statutes, they all seemed to gravitate toward them. I blushed hard at how they took a lot of interest in them. I was so embarrassed, it took all my effort to not ask them to leave, and talk outside with them.

    ¡°U-Uh, sorry for the mess! I wasn¡¯t expecting guests.¡± I stated.

    ¡°Not at all, excuse us for intruding.¡± Aether responded.

    ¡°Please, make yourself at home.¡± I replied, really hoping they dont look too much at the statue behind me.

    ¡°You made all of this?¡± Immy asked, as she approached the statue of the old man from the village, the human with the long beard.

    ¡°Ah, yes I did. It¡¯s a¡­ hobby, you can say.¡± I responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡± She replied.

    I smiled at that, I felt so happy they liked them instead of calling me weird, and making fun of me for it. Maybe learning how to craft them wasn''t a bad idea after all. It made me happy.

    ¡°Thank you! I can make one for you as well if you want!¡± I explained happily.

    ¡°I would love that.¡± Immy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Me too! I also want one!¡¯ Essi jumped in.

    ¡°Of course!¡± I replied, it made me really happy.

    ¡°So do you live here?¡± Aether asked, still walking around the cave.

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. I crash landed here, so I can''t leave.¡± I responded.

    I watched Aether turn to the goddess before looking back at me, ¡°I am going to need you to elaborate on that.¡±

 Chapter 61: Soul Crushing

    Most everyone had gathered into my sleeping area, since it was the biggest part of the cave. I was rather embarrassed that there are so many dragons now, after so long, I had not even thought about accommodating more than myself. It was comfortable, but still much too small for all the new guests. I was slightly distracted by Essie, and Ynos talking about how the mana is strange here.

    ¡®I am not sure if the mana here is different or not. Well unless you don''t mind the abyssal apparition in my head. Is that from the mana from here?¡¯ I thought about, ¡®is it possible for the mana here to be infected with something? From being so close to the void?¡¯

    ¡°So, you said you came from Aynezh?¡± Aether asked, pulling me from my mind.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my birthplace.¡± I replied back, feeling a small smile on my face thinking about it.

    ¡°And here is?¡± He asked, while looking around.

    ¡°This plane doesn¡¯t have a name.¡± I responded by shaking my head, hoping they didn''t notice that I just didn''t know if it did, ¡°It¡¯s situated at the edge, near the Void. No one comes here.¡±

    ¡°You keep saying the Void, what is that exactly?¡± Immy jumped in asking, I could read the worry on her face.

    I was a bit baffled and confused that they didn¡¯t know what the void was, everyone should, ¡°You don¡¯t know, the Void?¡±

    ¡°Are we supposed to?¡± Sidus asked, also seemingly confused.

    ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m sorry, I suppose you don¡¯t. I forgot that you guys are not from here.¡± I replied, shaking my head. I was still a bit baffled how some dragons didnt know something I was warned so much about.

    Sidus turned to look Aether, which he replied with a nod back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not sure we quite understand where ¡®here¡¯ is supposed to be.¡± Aether added.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy! You¡¯re at the edge of the universe!¡± I replied happily.

    I saw as Ynos and Essie both stopped their talking and looked in my direction, as the other four, which I was talking to, seemed to take this information with some weight. Perplexed and confused is what I read from them all.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you guys central worlders?¡± I asked them all.

    ¡°Central worlders?¡¯ Aether asked, confused.

    ¡°No, we are from the main plane.¡± Breta corrected.

    ¡°Oh! Really?! That¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ve never met anyone from the main world!¡± I exclaimed, jumping to my feet.

    I saw Aether gesture to Breta to continue with what she was saying.

    ¡°Central worlders are those born on planets in the middle of the universe. That¡¯s where most of the battlefields against the Shades are. The main plane, however, is situated at the edge.¡± She explained.

    ¡°The edge?¡± Immy mumbled.

    ¡°So we didn¡¯t teleport too far? The main plane is close by?¡± Essie asked, with a tilt of her head.

    ¡°Hmmm? No? The main plane is on the other side of the Universe.¡± I corrected, not sure how they could think they were even close.

    I sait there in silence, as everyone seemed to be processing what I just said. I wasn''t sure why they seemed so confused and gloomy. Maybe they realized now how trapped we are here.

    After some time of everyone''s silence Aether was the first to speak up, ¡°So does that mean we are back in Shade territory?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, they don¡¯t come here.¡± I replied, absolutely certain. Granted I fought two here, but they must¡¯ve been strays which happened to get stuck here much the same as me.

    ¡°How come? Since you said no one stays here, is this world still part of the Dragon territory?¡± Sidus seemed to no longer hold back his confusion.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Dragon territory? What do you mean?¡± I asked, a bit confused.

    ¡®I don''t think anyone has come here before, Cataegus.¡¯

    Sidus seemed more upset with each answer to his questions, ¡°Who rules this world? Who¡¯s territory does it belong to?¡±

    ¡°No one, of course. It;s right by the Void, no one dares to come here.¡± I responded, realizing I was the fool to come here.

    ¡°So it¡¯s neither Shade nor Dragon territory.¡± Aether tried confirming, which I nodded to confirm that he was correct.

    This entire area, with Aynezh included, is not part of any territory. I think my mother called it, the free planes.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Huh, is that so?¡± Aether seemed to be absorbing the information.

    ¡°Yes, the battlefields, I hear, are so far away. I¡¯ve never been to one before. I hear they can be quite chaotic!¡± I explained, remembering the stories which gods and dragons alike have told of their feats in battles.

    ¡°That they are.¡± Aether replied, as I watched his eyes drift off into the distances as he pondered the information.

    I looked at all the dragons who seemed to be trying to contemplate everything, I saw Ynos looking at me, and I looked back and gave a small smile. He seemed to be more interested in his immediate surroundings rather than all the information I gave to the other dragons, and the goddess. I slid him some chocolate and motioned for him to eat it. I watched him take it and eat it, which seemed to give him the opportunity to talk.

    ¡°Is that why the mana is strange in the place?¡± Ynos spoke up, breaking all the silence, but still seemed to have a bit of a frown on his face.

    ¡°Strange?¡± I pondered outloud, it''s been so long living here it seemed normal. ¡°Ah! Yes, mother says it¡¯s the influence of the Void. The closer one is to it, the more erratic the mana becomes. I¡¯m used to it, so I can''t really tell the difference.¡± I admitted with a bit of blush embarrassed.

    I got a glimpse of Ynos nodding to what I had said.

    ¡°And why can¡¯t you leave exactly?¡± Aether asked.

    ¡°The plant is dangerously close to the Void.¡± I explained, with a flash of the memories of my despite struggle to just land on the planet, ¡°The moment I depart the atmosphere, I risk being entrapped by its pull.¡±

    ¡°How did you even get here?¡± Sidus asked, a bit confused.

    I scratched my head, in thought of how I was supposed to answer this, I flew here purposely to explore, but got too close and got pulled in, ¡°I¡­ I was curious. Mother always cautioned me against venturing too near, but life in Aynezh grew boring, and Mother seldom allowed me to interact with the mortals!¡±

    I paused for a moment remembering how long it has been since I have last seen my mom.

    ¡°So I departed. My intention wasn¡¯t to arrive here; I was merely drawn by curiosity about the Void, but I underestimated its force and found myself crash landing into this planet. It was either that or be drawn into the Void, forever lost.¡± I continued eventually my voice trailing off with a small shutter just thinking about if that was why I was named Lost.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, we didn¡¯t feel any such pull when we came, and certainly didn¡¯t ¡®see¡¯ this Void that you are talking about.¡± Aether replied.

    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t see the Void silly,¡± I chuckled a little bit. ¡°It¡¯s shrouded in darkness, what would there be to see?¡±

    I paused for a second though, ¡®they felt no pull?¡¯ that shouldn¡¯t be pausable. There was no escaping its hooks into your soul space. The soul crushing feeling of helplessness as it sinks its claws into you and drags you in like its next helpless meal.

    ¡°No pull? How is that possible? I barely managed to prevent myself from colliding with the two moons!¡± I explained.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­¡± Aether frowned.

 Chapter 62: Golden Hour!

    We talked for a while. Carrying on the conversation, I explained more about my home plane, Aynezh, as well as learned from them how the war is going, and what is going on in the central worlds.

    ¡°I never thought the central worlds and the main plane would be so¡­ exciting!¡± I exclaimed, fascinated by all which Aether had told me.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s one way of looking at it.¡± Aether replied with a little nod of acknowledgment.

    ¡°So, is it safe to assume that besides the Void pull, you have nothing else on this planet that¡¯s stopping you from leaving?¡± Aether asked.

    I nodded, with a small hesitation thinking about Hickory, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t feel the pull?¡± I asked, trying to confirm what should be impossible.

    ¡°Brother Aether does not lie, there was no such thing,¡± Ynos, who had a very handsome voice, finally spoke up with absolute certainty in his voice.

    I was a bit stunned by him speaking up, ¡°I- don¡¯t mean to be disrespectful, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± I paused trying to think of what to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± Aether chimed in, with some reassurance.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I replied, my voice trailing off, as my tail tucks in a bit more from the embarrassment.

    ¡°How long have you been stranded here for?¡± Immy asked, as she wandered near the statue of my mom, and tapped on it with her claws.

    I got really embarrassed, as I had not even been keeping track of how long I have been here, maybe most of my life as I am now, ¡°A little over a year, I think¡­¡± I finally said, trying to not make it sound too long.

    ¡°Did you find anything fun in this world?¡± Essie excitedly asked.

    I scratched my head thinking about what was fun here, but everything mostly came back to getting attacked by mortals, ¡°There are some mortals, but they try to attack me everytime they see me, so I just spend most of my time here.¡± I said, gesturing to the sculptures around the cave.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, really. I think I am becoming better!¡± I tried reassuring them, before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I miss home.¡± I finished, trying to smile off my sadness.

    I felt a small pat on my head, which I lifted my head a little to see the little green dragon, Essie, patting my head, ¡°It¡¯s alright! Brother Aether is the cosmic pillar! He¡¯ll guide you home!¡± she exclaimed, reassuring me.

    Surprised, I lifted my head a little more to look at Aether which nodded back, with a big proud smile on his face.

    ¡°You mean cosmic as in P-Pillar of existence?!¡± I said in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Essie replied proudly, puffing out her chest. ¡°Sister Immy, and Brother Sidus are the pillars of Light and Darkness,¡± She added on more to my disbelief.

    I reeled back inside my mind, as the abyss energy grabbed at my mind, ¡°My, what new knowledge is this.¡± The abyssal self said smiling appearing behind them, though the other dragons seemed to not be able to see her.

    ¡°H-How?!¡± I explained.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Essie asked, with a small tilt of her head.

    ¡°Mother said that pillars almost never survive their naming ceremony, and that¡¯s why there are no adult pillar Dragons!¡± I exclaimed, in disbelief.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Brother Aether is the strongest! He was even personally named by the King!¡± Essie added on more.

    I found it hard to believe what I was hearing, half of what was just told to me, I had been taught are impossible and unimaginable. I had talked to the King, if that was real, but the pillars, that should be impossible.

    ¡°Well, seems the impossible came to you, dear Lost. Well I should also be impossible.¡± Abyssal commented, chuckling behind everyone, but confirmed my suspicions that only I can see what she is doing.

    ¡°You know, Lost, maybe because they are pillars, they didn''t feel the voic¡¯s pull, unlike you.¡± Abyssal commented cuckling.

    ¡°I- maybe that¡¯s why you don¡¯t feel the pull?¡± I finally commented out.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Aether commented, also seeming to now refocus on the conversation.

    ¡°Why speculate when we can simply go and find out the truth firsthand?¡± Ynos interjected, as he stood up tall and proud showing off how strong and confident he is.

    Aether¡¯s reacted with a small chuckle, but that was just background noise. I looked at this dragon stunned, by how confident he was in his strength as if it was absolute. His golden scales glistened within the cave, his muscles strong.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but he has a point.¡± Sidus agreed with Ynos.

    ¡°Well, in that case, no better time than the present.¡± Aether said, standing up, bringing my attention back to what the conversation was about.

    ¡°Wait! Wait! Wait! Pillar of existence or not, it¡¯s the Void we are talking about! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± I stammered out quickly trying to stop them.

    Ynos laughed at my pleas, and with a smile replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you!¡± He proclaimed, somehow even standing taller, like a pillar of strength.

    ¡°Ah!¡± I was stunned and flustered, I didn''t know what to say, my mind went blank for a moment, unable to process what I was going to say, as I looked away and mumbled under my breath, ¡°This is stupid, your stupid, I am stupid, why am I going to do this..¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Ynos had it in him,¡± Immy said to aether barely, just audible where I was able to eavesdrop on what was being said.

    Breta, the goddess, replied, ¡°I don''t think he understands what he¡¯s doing¡±

    Their tones slowly became too hard to hear, as I was too busy trying to not think about the big golden dragon, who is clearly big enough to hold me. Not to mention much muscle he has, and no matter how much I know the Void is dangerous, his sheer confidence makes me want to believe him.

    Then I felt him nudge me. And wrapped his tail around me, as I walked with him, mostly coming back to myself, and approaching the edge of the cave. His presence, large and impossible to push out of him, of how close he is standing next to me, and just how much bigger he is than me. Then suddenly his tail let go of me, and still really flustered and starting to pay attention to what''s going on, I looked over and saw Sidus walking away from Ynos, who seemed to be really confused.

    ¡°Wait, we¡¯ll let brother Aether test it out first.¡± He said.

    ¡°Huh,, why?¡± Ynos questioned, still confused.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that the only reason we didn¡¯t feel the pull is because of his cosmic element.¡± Sidus explained to him.

    ¡°Ah, so we¡¯ll go after him?¡± Ynos asked Sidus which replied, ¡°We¡¯ll all go, but we have to be smart about this. We can¡¯t risk anyone getting lost in this Void, especially when we couldn¡¯t even see it.

 Chapter 63: Testing Boundaries

    I sat there, with the big strong Ynos, holding me close to him, like a pillar of strength. Looking around, Sidus, who is about as tall as I am, seemed to have a bit of a solemn expression, as if he was contemplating the dangers. I couldn¡¯t see Immy, and Essie¡¯s expression from where I was, but I could read how eager Ynos was for a new experience, a challenge to conquer. Aether, who was perched at the edge of the cave, looked around before he took off to be the first to test the Void¡¯s pull.

    I happened to see Breta who, with a bit of concern though, advised him, ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s a chance we were just incredibly lucky.¡±

    Immy, though unable to see her, I could hear her speak with some caution in her voice, ¡°The moment you sense anything awry, teleport without hesitation,¡± she advised with some urgency.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to risk it. I¡¯ll be fast,¡± Aether reassured them, with no hesitation.

    ¡°U-um, Good Luck!¡± I finally mustered up, unable to find anything else to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! How many times do I have to remind you?¡± Essie chopped up from the other side of Sidus, poking her head into view, ¡°Brother Aether is the strongest,¡± She declared with confidence.

    I noticed, as Aether slightly puffed out his chest and a small grin of satisfaction, at how much his siblings hold him in high regard, before he spread his wings and took off for the sky, slowly disappearing into the bright blue sky.

    I wasn''t sure if I was good at hiding my nervousness, but I felt Ynos put out his wing around me and pulled me in slowly, as leaning against him I could feel that I was slightly shivering. He looked back at me and gave me a big smile, absolutely confident in his ability to protect me. My shivers calmed down a bit, as a part of me really wanted to have him protect me.

    ¡®Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad, if I can rely on him to protect me,¡¯ I pondered to myself.

    ¡°Oh ya, then you both can get lost in the Void together!¡± The abyssal apparition of myself chuckled in my head. ¡°Or even better yet! They can see just how different you are! We both know your exposure on this planet has changed your mana. They might not be saying it, but what if you''re weaker than them, because of your mana being different. What if you''re truly no longer a dragon.¡± It continued on and on, trying to chip away at my confidence.

    ¡°Lost?¡± Ynos asked, which brought me back to what was happening around me.

    ¡°Huh? Oh um yes, Ynos?¡± I stammered out, trying to process that some time had passed without my noticing.

    ¡°We will go when Aether returns. I will protect you.¡± He said, with absolute authority, and confidence.

    I nodded, unable to say anything. I have never relied on someone else to help protect me from anything, but maybe, just maybe Ynos might be someone I can trust.

    However, looking at the other dragons, and the goddess, Sidus and Breta both seemed to be growing more anxious by every second. They seemed ready to strike at whatever may appear. They seemed a lot more calm and collected when Aether was here, but the moment that he left, they seemed to grow more tense.

    As sudden as Aether appeared, both Breta and Sidus unleashed attacks in his direction. I panicked, as he might get hit, but I watched as Aether swiftly dodged the assaults before teleporting to the ground. I was amazed, as I processed that I watched a Dragon teleport. He really was the Cosmic Pillar.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Whoa! Calm down, it¡¯s me!¡± Aether warned everyone.

    In front of me I could see that Ynos had created a large boulder and was prepared to hurl it at Aether, before he had stopped when Aether warned everyone that it was him.

    ¡®So even Ynos was on edge.¡¯ I noted to myself.

    Not that I was any better, I had control of the ice around the cave, Like a puppet who was holding its string but only tightening the grip on the strings. The ice around the cave was at my call at any moment, thinking about it, even if I were to use all the mana at my disposal and the huge well below us, if he could teleport, I don''t think encasing him within a mountain of ice would have much effect on him.

    ¡°Ah¡± was all that escaped anyone¡¯s mouth in reply.

    Breta lowered her spear, and Sidus collected up his mana. Aether looked over at Ynos, who lowered his head and looked away.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Aether asked him.

    ¡°Ahem, well, they all had a shot, so¡­¡±

    Aether let out a deep sigh of disappointment, and shook his head, ¡°Drop it, now¡¯s not the time.¡±

    Ynos, who clicked his tongue, released his boulder, which was heavy enough to make the ground shake when it landed. He seemed to be upset that he wasn''t allowed to try to attack Aether.

    ¡°So, How did it go?¡± Immy was the first to ask, as she also approached him, seeming to see how he was doing, and curious about how it went.

    Aether shook his head  a little bit before replying, ¡°No pull. I even tested it by flying back instead of relying on teleportation. Still nothing.¡±

    ¡°H-How can that be possible?¡± I mumbled not to anyone in particular, but just amazed how it would be possible, when I tried to leave the planet, it almost always felt like a death sentence when it grabbed a hold.

    ¡°Who goes next?¡± Aether asked for any volunteers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Sidus said, stepping forward.

    ¡°Huh, why you?¡± Immy asked, frowning.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking.¡± SIdus retorted, firm in his stance as he used his own shadow to envelope himself before taking to the sky, without a word more.

    ¡°That basta-¡± Immy started.

    ¡°Well, guess I''ll go make sure he¡¯s safe.¡± Aether interrupted, before teleporting away, unable to see where Sidus and Aether had gone.

    Immy continued to mumble about Sidus and some very choice words. Essie, almost seemingly growing eager to want to go. I also noticed how more relaxed Breta looked now than before Aether returned. Aether''s approval can sway everyone¡¯s emotions. They respected him very well.

    I sat there close to Ynos, and waited to see what would come of the results of Sidus¡¯ attempt at not being affected by the Void. I did notice that the only ones who truly noticed how the mana was different were Essie and Ynos, who appeared to be the only siblings who are not Pillars. Which could mean that somehow against all odds, the Pillars are not affected by the Void¡¯s pull because their elements are much different than those of all other Dragons.

 Chapter 64: True Fear

    We all sat there, though Immy seemed to be glaring at Sidus as he returned. Sidus not paying anyone much mind as he came back inside of the cave.

    I saw Immy recompose herself and still a huff at Sidus, before turning her back on him. She didn¡¯t even ask him how it went.

    ¡°That idiot didn¡¯t get pulled, I assume?¡± Immy asked Aether.

    ¡°No, he didn''t feel anything.¡± He replied back to her.

    ¡°A shame.¡± I barely heard her mutter under her breath.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯m next.¡± She said before taking off to the sky.

    I watched Aether sigh and follow after her. Seems that Immy and Sidus are both really competitive. I guess I have seen dragons be competitive before.

    Looking around I noticed Ynos, looking eagerly at the sky, clearly ready for when it''s his turn. My stomach flipped, knowing the feeling of what the pull feels like, and that my soul space is bigger now is only going to make it even worse.

    Even quicker than before I watched Immy come down with Aether, and landed with no issues. I heard a dragon scoffing a harrumph behind me, but ignored it, when I heard Aether¡¯s question.

    ¡°Who is next?¡± He Asked.

    I felt my heart skip a beat, and stepped back. My mind raced to all the time I attempted to leave, causing panic to course through me, as I found myself holding onto Ynos¡¯ tail.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll go last. Don¡¯t fret, I¡¯m here with you. Pull or not, you will return home.¡± Ynos said as he looked me in the eyes. I could feel his absolute certainty in his words. I just couldn''t help but believe that he would do everything in his power to keep me safe.

    ¡°T-thank you,¡± I stammered out, my emotions all mixed up, it was all I could say with a little nod. I chose to believe in him.

    I heard from the entrance Aether say, ¡°I guess it¡¯s you and me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Essie exclaimed eagerly, before flying up onto his head.

    Quickly I watched them leave to the sky. When I heard the abyssal voice behind me, ¡°You''re doing such a good job protecting them, like their father asked of you.¡±

    My eyes went wide, I remembered the old dragon which asked me to protect their kids, and these are them. I am not sure how I am supposed to be the one protecting Pillar¡¯s of existence.

    ¡®I am just a little water dragoness, how am I supposed to protect the Pillar of Cosmic. It is like he is space itself. I felt how the mana bent around him. I am not sure how I could even attempt to help him.¡¯ I contemplated myself.

    ¡°Awwww, is the little dragoness scared? You know you have not been in a real fight yet. You can¡¯t even say if you''re confident enough to fight for yourself. You only played around with mortals and weakened shades.¡± Abyssal Self chuckled in my head.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    I tried my best to resign from growling and being upset, but I really stopped when I noticed Ice was starting to grow on Ynos¡¯ tail, which he looked at my curiously.

    ¡°S-sorry.. I am really nervous¡­¡± I stammered out really embarrassed I was freezing his tail.

    I pull back the cold back in, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s fighting like?¡± I shyly asked him.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful! It''s when I feel the best. I feel the most alive.¡± Ynos preplied.

    ¡°Also when you¡¯re most likely to die.¡± Sidus commented from the back of the cave.

    Immy glares daggers at him. While Sidus rolls his eyes and scoffs turning around to go back deeper into the cave.

    ¡°War is not something you should be looking for, Lost.¡± Breta interjected.

    ¡°I just heard so much about it. I haven''t seen the war for myself, but I was told so much that every dragon was being forced to be a part of it.¡± I replied.

    ¡°War is something no one should run to. It changes people, and sometimes you lose the ones you care about. Friends and family.¡± Breta commented with some sorrow and worry in her voice, as she never took her eyes off the sky.

    She didn¡¯t look at me, but I could tell she has seen way more than she would like to for a lifetime. This goddess has seen everything war has to offer and some. I wonder if trying to help these dragon¡¯s I might end up the same way, if I will end up in the middle of the battle torn central worlds. If Shades will hunt us down.

    I pushed the thought out of my head, it was too much to imagine right now, after all I had something else also on my mind. I remembered the dragon King¡¯s face and his words when I met him, ¡°There you are.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s like he was looking for me. I always wondered why I had my name, it seemed that I was just supposed to be really bad at finding my way around, but that would make me the most pathetic dragon. What if, my name is because if these dragons are with me, it''s much harder to find them. Is that how I will protect them?¡¯ I pondered to myself.

    I felt a shiver rake across my body, as though something was warning me of danger. Everyone else didn¡¯t seem to get the same feeling I did. I guess maybe it was nothing. That was till Aether arrived at the cave, and I spotted Essie trembling.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Immy asked.

    I knew immediately from how she was reacting, what had happened, ¡°S-She was pulled¡­¡± I stammered out.

    Immediately I felt all eyes turn on me, ¡°It¡¯s terrifying, getting dragged into the abyssal darkness, without being able to do anything¡­¡± I explained.

    Aether seemed to frown at that and kept gently patting the little trembling Essie in his arms. The little terrified dragoness didn''t have to go through that if they had just listened to me.

 Chapter 65, Reliving Fear

    I watched as Aether, Immy, and Breta worked on coaxing Essie into a calmer state. Essie was glued to Immy¡¯s side and refused to leave, and kept trembling, clearly still very rattled.

    ¡°Was it bad?¡± Sidus asked, as he stood next to Aether.

    ¡°One moment she was alright, but once she got past a certain point, it was as if something grabbed hold of her and was dragging her.¡± Aether responded.

    ¡°So it does have to do with the elements.¡± Sidus replied, still seemingly uncertain.

    ¡°I think so, we still need to see how it goes with Ynos as well, just to be sure.¡± Aether stated.

    After hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but grip tighter onto his tail. I didn¡¯t want to go back out there.

    ¡°Lost, I will protect you.¡± He said with a big smile on his face, showing how eager he is to go fight this pull.

    I shook my head, I was not ready for another attempt, the several times I had tried already were enough for a lifetime.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I can.¡± I stammered out, before using his wing he dragged me in closer to his side. Feeling myself pressed up against him, I couldn¡¯t help but blush as next to this hulking mass of muscle and strength, I felt small, but also I felt secure. My own trembles calmed a bit as I leaned myself into his side and closed my eyes, and just sunk into the feeling of being held and the feeling of safety I had been yearning for years.

    Then I snapped back, as Ynos lifted his head and spoke, ¡°Where are you going? I thought we were next?¡±

    ¡°You guys after Breta, alright?¡± Aether asked.

    Ynos looked back at me, and even though I was more relaxed then before I guess my expression betrayed how nervous I still was, when he looked back to Aether, ¡°Alright, be safe.¡± He said.

    I watched nervously as Aether and Breta left the cave. I hope that they will be okay. That goddess, though masking her emotions, is one of the nicer ones I have met so far. I really hope she comes back safe.

    ¡°Lost, is it that bad?¡± Ynos asked me, as he looked back at me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t describe what it is like¡­¡± I replied, my voice trailing off.

    ¡°Oh, you can, you just are too scared to seem weak.¡± Chuckled the abyssal form, as it looked into the sky from the entrance of the cave.

    ¡°No, I am strong¡­¡± I mumbled, scared to talk outloud to the Abyss which the others can¡¯t see.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even talk back to me properly.¡± The Abyss mused, seemingly relishing in that I can¡¯t talk back right now.

    ¡°I-I can talk just fine¡­¡± I mumbled.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°M-mom?¡± The little serpent swam forward in front of me and the abyss, looking back at me, her bright blue scales glistening like crystals.

    I closed my eyes and focused for a second before reopening them to only see the serpent and the abyss was gone. A sense of warmth washed through my body, as I felt more at peace and calmed. I felt a smile come across my face. I am not alone, no matter what. I blinked again and she was gone, but I could still feel her and the joy she brings. The yearning to explore, and adventure, just like I did when I was young.

    ¡°Ynos, t-thank you. W-when we go, I will go with you.¡± I stammered out, though internally I felt better, my body was still resistant to the idea of going along.

    Ynos, looked back to me and smiled a big happy smile , ¡°Good.¡± He said full of enthusiasm.

    That was till when Aether and Breta appeared back at the entrance.

    Aether was the first to speak, ¡°She was pulled as well, though it wasn¡¯t as strong as when Essie was pulled.¡±

    ¡°So even Divine energy will get pulled as well.¡± Immy muttered seemingly thinking hard.

    ¡°Yes, the power behind it wasn¡¯t as bad, but it was still there and was slowly taking her.¡± Aether confirmed.

    Sidus, from behind us, ¡°You sure you want to go? We pretty much have our answers already.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to see it myself.¡± Ynos replied with certainty

    I saw Aether spare me a glance, which I knew that he knew I was still uncomfortable, but his gaze. I could see it in his eyes, he seems to be the same age as his siblings, but there is much more to this dragon. I could tell an aged dragon gaze. He is much older on the inside than the outside. His eyes betrayed his many more years of age.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get that out of the way then.¡± Aether said.

    I felt Ynos grip me tightly, then suddenly everything was different. We were now outside of the planet. A shiver of anxiety raked its claws through my body, causing a shiver to run though it like a wave. I felt Ynos¡¯s tail wrap around me, and hold me closer to him, as he set out further away, as my body waited almost frozen with anticipation for what''s going to come.

    The calmness of everything around us was such a stark contrast to what chaos was roaring within me. The petrifying fear of what is to come. Then just as we were coasting forward, suddenly I felt its claws dig deep into my soul and grab hold. Hungry for the mana within. I gasped in shock, it was much worse this time than before.

    Then I heard him say, ¡°I promised to keep you safe!¡± Then his large claws grabbed me and like I was a small dragoness he hurled me away from him and back toward his brother Aether. The sure force of the throw was so much and disoriented from the void¡¯s pull, I could not resist or fight to orient myself. The shock of everything making this not even feel real, as lights flashed and disappeared before me.

 Chapter 66, Testing More Boundaries.

    Everything was spinning, I couldn¡¯t understand which way I was oriented or that I was somehow getting further away from the Void. I was in utter shock about just how strong Ynos was. Then suddenly I felt something else grab me, and then everything changed, and I felt the Void¡¯s grasp vanish. Looking around trying to understand all things which were happening I found myself face to face with Aether inside the planet¡¯s atmosphere again.

    Aether offered a nod of understanding with a small smile, which helped me settle back down for just a moment. I then realized that Ynos was not with us so I looked around for him and spotted him still getting pulled by the Void. I watched for a moment as Ynos continued to get pulled further and further away. I was wondering why Aether wasn¡¯t going and saving him, when I saw Ynos glow with brilliant golden light before he seemingly broke free from the Void''s grasp and made a small distance away from it.

    I stood there shocked for a moment, but when I felt the air around me change, I saw Aether ready to go, but he hesitated, seemingly distracted internally. I nudged Aether to bring him back to go save Ynos. Seemingly coming back out of his internal world, he looked at me before we both appeared next to Ynos.

    I expected the same response from most any dragon would have, but he seemed to be relishing in that challenge the Void presented to him.

    Then next thing I knew we were back within the planet¡¯s atmosphere, then appeared at the mountain''s entrance. It was a sight I had not expected to see. Somehow with other dragons inside of the cave it looked different. So different from what I am used to seeing, my usually empty cave was full of life.

    I was brought out of my internal dialogue when Ynos seemingly started laughing, ¡°Hahaha, did you see that?!¡± He shouted.

    I heard Aether mumble something before hitting Ynos over the head with his tail seemingly bringing the big dragon out of gleefullness and replacing it with confusion. I don''t think Aether was happy that he threw me away, instead of letting Aether come get us.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Ynos asked, clearly puzzled by the hit.

    The only response I heard from Aether was a deep sigh.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Aether asked Ynos, as the others seemed to have their interests peaked and come over.

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Ynos asked back.

    ¡°The pull suddenly increased, and just when I was about to drag you back, it momentarily stopped. What was that?¡± Aether asked seemingly more tired about having to ask several times.

    ¡°The pull¡­ stopped?¡± Sidus mumbled, seeming curious about it.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    I sat there next to Ynos, as I felt Immy look in my direction, I didn¡¯t know what to say or do, but thankfully it didn''t last long before everyone was focused on Ynos. I could hear them talking, but it seemed like everything was distant, far away and muffled. The noises could be heard, but none of it made sense. I couldn¡¯t move my body either, as much as I tried nothing moved.

    I found myself in what seemed like mixing waters. One of the abyssal¡¯s colors, and the bright blue of my ice mana as they seemed to not mix or rather somehow not touching each other. It was like I was seeing two versions of the same thing. I seemingly somehow have control over myself in this space, though not sure where it was, but i managed to cover my left eye as the icy mana becomes all i saw, and reversing which one was covered the abyssal looking mana pool was all I saw, seemingly everything was black except the abyssal pool which seemed to be eager to use.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    With no warning I was sucked back to myself sitting next to Ynos who was talking about how he fought the Void, but seemingly no one noticed my absences. I did notice I was holding onto his tail which had wrapped around me as he talked. After I calmed down and blinked, I found myself looking at the Abyssal me on the other side of the room, but somehow also looking back at myself. I closed my left eye and opened it and everything went back to normal.

    I stayed as calm as I could be, and rubbed my head, everything that was happening made no sense. I couldn''t understand what was happening.

    ¡°Seems our connection is growing stronger by the day.¡± The abyss said, with some playfulness in her voice.

    ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ I asked inwardly knowing it can hear my thoughts.

    ¡°Well you don¡¯t get to go on your little spiritual walks for free. You use me and my powers to do so. I am just the manifestation of¡­ Some unique quirk. You are in a very unique situation which no one has seen before. You got hands in things others would kill for, or well, kill you for having such forbidden fruits. Your presence, itself, makes wherever you are hard to find. Like a signal jammer.¡± It explained more.

    I couldn¡¯t understand most of what was being told to me. I only understood that, if avoidable I should really at all cost try to not spirit walk, in my sleep if it allows the abyssal energy to grow.

    ¡®How come you are able to know all this, when I don''t?¡¯ I pondered mentally.

    ¡°Well, it would ruin all of the fun if I told you that.¡± The abyss replied before vanishing, seemingly going quiet.

    With such a distraction gone, I was able to refocus and have control over myself once more and tune in on the conversation, just to hear something I didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°I want to go against the Void!¡± Shouted Ynos.

    ¡°Yeah, absolutely not.¡± Aether replied with a bored expression.

    ¡°Huh, but why?¡± He asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s too risky you muscle brain. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there, or worse, who is out there.¡± Aether countered.

    The image of the Abyssal copy of myself, grinning was all I could imagine, causing a shiver to run down my spine.

    ¡°But-¡± Ynos started.

    ¡°No buts, we will leave for Aynezh. The Void isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡± Aether ended the conversation with.

    Looking at the deflated Ynos, I put a claw on his back and rubbed it. I couldn''t help but agree with Aether. If what they said about mana here being weird here, it would only be because of what''s on the other side.

 Chapter 67: Heading Home

    ¡°You ready?¡± Aether asked me, as we stepped outside of the cave.

    Knowing this possibly could be the last time I see this cave, my home for years. I also have not said goodbye to Hickory. I know I should, but I had a feeling that right now was not the right time. I took a deep breath and answered him.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I said, though as the words came out I still hesitated a little.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take anything back with you?¡± Immy asked, looking at the various sculptures residing within my cave.

    I nodded, and with a small smile said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, they can serve as proof.¡±

    Ynos, who was next to me tilted his head, and asked, ¡°Proof?¡±

    I nodded more, ¡°Yes, proof that Lost was here¡­ That I was here.¡±

    I know I can¡¯t do much for Hickory right now, but maybe leaving these statues behind, might help him feel close to me still. I still never understood how he perceived me, whether it be like a big sister, or a second mother, I might never know.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Was all Ynos responded, thoughI could feel him coming to terms with it.

    ¡°They are so pretty though!¡± Essie argued.

    I chuckled seeing how eager she was and genuine about everything, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can always make more!¡±

    I felt a twinge of sadness at leaving them behind, but I had already made up my mind. I was leaving them behind, if not for leaving my mark, than for Hickory.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± Aether nodded in approval before turning to the others, ¡°Alright then, everyone stays close, let¡¯s go.¡±

    We all took off from the ground. I was really worried about colliding with any of the others, as I had not flown with a group of dragons before, but one thought drew me away from my anxiety.

    ¡®I am finally going home.¡¯

    ****

    We have been flying for a long time now, at some point Aether asked me to try to lead them home. Ynos convinced me to agree to it, but I don¡¯t know how to get home. I think that they noticed, as I heard Sidus mumbling behind me. I sighed knowing this was going to be a bad idea. Seems my being lost to find where I need to go, doesn¡¯t work with so many others around.

    I looked to Ynos for comfort to help me out of this situation, but the big goofball just had a big grin on his face, and nodded forward as if I should keep leading them.

    I bit my lip, and kept flying hoping no one would say anything, but I could hear them talking behind me. That''s when a familiar face approached.

    The god which stood before us was in his full size, and power. He would tower over most, even us. I couldn¡¯t help but know who this particular god was, as he was my childhood friend.

    At full speed I took off at him, and when I got close I stopped and smiled up at the god.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Hey! Long time no see! I am free!¡± I shouted at my friend.

    Reaching out he gently put a finger to my head and petted it, I couldn''t help but smile and nuzzle into the pets, as it''s a feeling I haven''t experienced in a very long time. I could feel my tail wagging in response to my joy. I was going home.

    As the others came over I introduced my friend, ¡°This is Zephyrion, he is my friend!¡±

    Zephyrion lowered his head in a bow, ¡°A pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Zephyrion, god of whispers and hidden truths.¡±

    They all bowed back to Zeph, and Aether, as usual, was the one to take lead, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Aether the Voidwalker. These are my siblings, Sidus, Immy, Essie, and my friend Breta.¡±

    Zephyrion nodded and replied, ¡°I have heard of you. The Voidwalker, The Silent Shadow, The Wall, and The Golden Spear.¡±

    Blushing I didn¡¯t know what to do, as everyone had such cool nicknames and I am just the local Ignoramus.

    ¡°You have?¡± Aether seemed surprised to have his name known here.

    ¡°Your reputation precedes you,¡± Zephyrion responded, then after a quick glance at me, he continued, ¡°Though it¡¯s a blessing to see little Lost, safe and sound. Please follow me, I heard you were planning to visit Aynezh.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Aether confirmed with a bow of his head.

    With not another word, Zephyrion turned and started to leave in the direction which he had come from. I caught back up to him and flew alongside him. I knew he was god of little words, and less in sharing details, but I had questions.

    ¡°So, how is mom?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°She has been away, busy.¡± He answered.

    I sighed, as that was an answer that I would expect from him, ¡°You know, I know you don¡¯t have to give the smallest answer possible.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Was the only response I got back.

    I sighed in frustration and batted him with my tail.

    I heard something I wasn¡¯t expecting, I would¡¯ve sworn I heard a small chuckle from behind his mask.

    ¡°Meany.¡± I huffed out, in frustration.

    Just shortly after that I saw something which I could only faintly remember. I saw my home.

    In front of us in the vastness of space was my home, Aynezh. A huge plane of land, which dominated its space. Across its surface lay scattered towns and buildings, of different designs, clearly taken from where gods or dragons have migrated from. As Aynezh was a place for gods and dragons. The dazzling colors, of the street lights and from homes, stood out from the darkness. Like a beacon for hope. I saw the huge tower which lay at the center of it all. It was as I remembered it. It is my home. I am home.

    ¡°Welcome to Aynezh.¡± Zephyrion said.

    I couldn''t hide my excitement anymore, and some of my ice mana slipped out frosting my scales. I am almost home!

 Chapter 68: Home Sweet Home

    The massive city which sprawled further than one could see while in it. Dancing lights stretching and sparkling, work their way through and across the city. Neon signs advertising on buildings emitting the familiar hum, giving a welcoming call into the nightlife which the city was always in. I knew one thing though, the bright lights, and glamor hid many things.

    I was pulled out of my fond memories when I heard Ynos ask, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? That¡¯s a city, silly.¡± I responded with a teasing nudge into him.

    ¡°A city, she says. I¡¯ve never seen one that big¡­¡± I heard Sidus mumble, the ever pessimist.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a typical mortal city.¡± Immy added, as her eyes reflected the brilliant lights of the city and the wonders which lay within.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a Celestial city either.¡± Breta mentioned, offering up the information to Aether.

    That''s when Zephyrion spoke up, and clarified, ¡°Fas is unlike other places. Here, everyone lives side by side.¡±

    I leaned over Ynos and whispered, ¡°Many things live here, gods, dragons, and other fascinating creatures.¡±

    ¡°Fas, is the name of the city?¡± Essie asked, seeming like herself again, and laced with excitement.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Zephyrion answered.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any problems with that? I mean, I know things aren¡¯t as tense between us and the gods outside of the main plane, but still,¡± Aether started, then paused for a moment, before continuing, ¡°Is it really okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how things are in the main plane, but we do things differently.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I can¡¯t wait till you meet my mom!¡± I shouted in excitement.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible at the moment.¡± Zephyrion interjected with a shake of his head.

    ¡°Ah, what happened?¡± I asked, my nerves getting the better of me, as my heart sinks.

    ¡°She left Aynezh on a mission.¡± He answered back, seeming not paying much mind to how I am doing.

    I felt my heart sink a bit more, I had thought that she would¡¯ve stayed and been waiting for me, to welcome me home.

    ¡°Was she not worried about me?¡± I mumbled, pondering what would make her leave.

    Zephyrion scratching his head, which I noticed when he is being more honest than usual, spoke up saying, ¡°She said that no offspring of hers would die easily and that you will eventually find your way back.¡±

    Knowing he was being more honest, and was a little concerned about me allowed me to put away those thoughts about my mom coming back to my usual self, and feeling like my mom is watching out for me, I explained, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not a weak child anymore!¡±

    That¡¯s when Zephyrion, who nodded at my rebound, turned to Aether, ¡°You will be meeting with the leaders.¡±

    ¡°The leaders of Fas? Is it something akin to a council?¡± Aether asked.

    ¡°A council? No, nothing of the sort. The city only has two rulers, a dragon, and a god. You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡± He explained.

    As we descended down toward the town, I could catch Aether and the rest all amazed at how Fas is. The familiar open top buildings, which dragons nested on sometimes in groups, while god or goddess houses were right next to a dragon¡¯s as no one was holding back with their aura¡¯s.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°So what do you think?¡± I asked Ynos, flying up closer to him.

    ¡°It is¡­ different.¡± He responded, seemingly not bothered by gods and dragons being so close.

    After some flying across the city, we came up to the temple. The temple stood proud and grand compared to even the city, as it held both the rulers of the city.

    ¡°We are here.¡± Zephyrion mentioned.

    Zephyrion lead them up to the door then gestured for them to enter. I followed next to Zephyrion and stood next to him and gave them a wave of my tail as encouragement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you to come out!¡± I said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not coming?¡± Ynos asked, seemingly confused.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Only those invited have the permission to go inside.¡± I explained.

    I could tell Ynos didn¡¯t want to accept this, but nodded anyway.

    Aether gave a bow to Zephyrion before leading the group inside of the temple. I watched as their figures all disappeared inside of it.

    ¡°So, you still don¡¯t like swimming?¡± I grinned and nudged Zephyrion, knowing he didn¡¯t like swimming with me cause I always got him wet.

    ¡°You''re not getting me into any water with you.¡± He replied, not looking at me.

    ¡°Awww come on! It would be so much fun!¡± I explained.

    ¡°No, it will not happen. Especially since you might freeze it over.¡± He continued to refuse.

    I sighed, knowing once he made up his mind he was not going to budge, so I made it happen. I created a large ball of water and splashed it down over him, chuckling as I started running away from him.

    ¡°Hey you little!¡± He explained chasing after me, ¡°I just got all this cleaned!¡±

    ¡°Guess you''re gonna have to catch me!¡± I giggled and kept running through the streets, as some roads still felt familiar, I trusted my ability to get lost and stopped tracking where I was.

    Shortly after I stopped hearing his calls for me, as I chuckled more. Then before looking where i was going I bumped into someone which made me stumble. I held my head, and apologies for being clumsy, as I looked up and saw my favorite goddess.

    The goddess which stood before me was Saccharum. The goddess of sweets and treats. She always had a very sweet and gentle smile, as her curly auburn hair flowed down past her shoulders, matching her simple but elegant cooking coutfit, decorated with muffins, and many other sweets. Her scent was unmistakable like that of freshly baked cookies.  Her golden amber eyes sparkled with life as she recognised me.

    ¡°Lost sweety! You''re here!¡± She exclaimed, before scooping me up and holding me close, ¡°Oh I have some new treats for you!¡±

    Struggling in her iron like grasp till I heard I was gonna get treats, ¡°Oh I would love some! You make the best ones!¡±

    My tail wagging in anticipation of the best treats among gods and dragons. When I remembered something.

    ¡°Have you got any chocolate?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Chocolate?¡± I can¡¯t say I am familiar. Will you show me what they might be?¡± She was eager to learn about a new treat as I was to have some.

 Chapter 69: A Sweet tale of Reunion

    Getting carried away, I could still feel my tail dragging on the ground. At least it wasn''t for long before I was brought into her house, but I did happen to notice the big field of different grains outside.

    As we entered a new goddess which I had not seen before greeted us as we entered, ¡°Hello honey, I see you brought a guest over. My what a pretty dragoness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, This adorable one here is Lost. She is very much loved around here. Used to be a regular till she wandered off among the stars. Lost dear, this is my significant other, Messis.¡± Saccharum introduced us.

    ¡°Ohhhh, hi! I am Lost. I am not right at the moment, but I usually am!¡± I eagerly greeted this new goddess.

    ¡°Oh my you are quite the adorable little one aren''t you?¡± Messis noted with a chuckle.

    Messis stood there in some nice cargo overalls, with a straw hat resting upon her head, as her brown shirt is mostly covered by her red flannel over jacket, which has seen its fair use. To finish it off with some nice boots which seem to be permanently caked in mud. Her long fluffy and flowing auburn hair cascading down her shoulders and some freckles splashed across her warm soft cheeks which showed her big warm smile.

    I smiled back and after successfully escaping from Saccharum¡¯s arms and got back to the ground.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s good to meet you!¡± I excitedly greeted her.

    ¡°My, you are adorable!¡± She proclaimed and came over to me and gently held out her hand to ask permission.

    I put my head into her hand to give her permission to pet and rub my head, letting my tail sway back and forth on the ground happily.

    ¡°So what is this chocolate you mentioned?¡± Saccharum asked me.

    ¡°Oh! It''s the best thing ever! I learned very well from Hickory how to make it!¡± I explained excitedly.

    ****

    I spent the rest of the afternoon with the two goddesses making chocolate treats, and leaving the front door with a lot of new treats to take home. Now I need to see if I can find my way home, or into someone else.

    I made my way forward happily not paying attention to where I am, letting my thoughts drift far away. Imagining myself spending time with Hickory as he taught me how to make chocolate.

    ¡°Who knew that it would be so much harder for dragons to do something mortals and gods can do much easier with their silly hand things.¡± I mumbled to myself, followed by putting a new chocolate in my mouth.

    Looking around I spotted one of my two goals, my home, ¡°Well true to what you said, seems mom is away.¡± I remarked before walking up to my home.

    The lights were off, and clearly she had been away for some time as the doorknob seemed to have gotten a bit dirty, but I opened the door and entered inside, as a thin film of dust coats everything of the cave like house. Large concrete walls adorned with large rocks, give the house a very nice earthy feel. The large fireplace is cold and dark.

    I looked at the fireplace for a long time letting the memories of sitting up close to the fire, mom would light. I would often ask her if I had any siblings, or about my father, but she never answered them. I came to the conclusion that since we are here, we lost our home world, or something happened to them. It always made me chuckle though, as if something could be out there mom couldn''t kill.

    ¡°She is too strong for anything like that.¡± I mused.

    I walked to the kitchen area which had permanent burn marks on the wall from a fire I accidentally created in it, as I went to the ice chest and put my chocolate inside and created new ice, before closing it. Looking around I made up my mind. I was going to clean this up later.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Nodding after my wonderful decision I realised that there was no food here. After the deflating realisation, I knew I needed to go get food. I walked to the door in defeat, knowing I needed food as my stomach rumbled.

    I opened the door to a dragon which stood in front of my door.

    ¡°Oh, ah hello.¡± I greeted the dragon.

    ¡°Hello, I am ah you neighbor. I don¡¯t know if we met, but your mom was quite the powerful dragoness. I talked with her, and she said that if you got back before her, you might be hungry.¡± He said.

    This dragon stood a bit taller than me, but was clearly much older. This dragon must be one of the older ones who escaped the fight as they are too old to fight anymore. His once brilliant emerald green, has a bit of its luster. It is apparent that he has seen many years, and with him is food.

    ¡°Oh, well thank you. I did need food. Oh! Stay there, let me get something for you!¡± I exclaimed and ran back inside the house.

    I went into the kitchen and retrieved some chocolate, and returned back to the door.

    ¡°Hey! You want to try a new treat! It''s wonderful!¡± I exclaimed and held out some chocolate for him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The dragon asked curiously as he accepted the treat.

    ¡°It¡¯s chocolate! It''s a wonderful treat! You should try it!¡± I giggled happily.

    The dragon brings it up to his face, and looks it over before trying it. He chews it a few times, before his eyes widen as his tail wags.

    ¡°My that is good. Where might I be able to find more?¡± He asked hungrely.

    ¡°Oh it''s Saccharum¡¯s shop. It¡¯s a new treat which she is making.¡± I happily announced.

    ¡°Oh? Well maybe I will go pay them a visit then.¡± he said happily.

    ¡°Ya!¡± I exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh before I go here you go.¡± He said, as he handed over the food.

    I accepted the food, and set it inside the house, before returning back to the dragon.

    ¡°Soooo what is your name? I am Lost.¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Oh my name? Well don¡¯t worry about that little Lost.¡± The dragon replied, smiling.

    ¡°Well thank you! I am going to eat some food!¡± I smiled and headed back inside.

    Getting the food put away and eventually making myself some food I sat down and curled up by the fireplace with some warm food, before using a tiny breath to ignite the fireplace.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as pretty as mom¡¯s fire. She always could control how it looked and color. When I was around she always made it blue like me. Oh hehe talking to myself again.¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°Well it depends if you want company or not.¡± Abyssal form said, as it takes shape on the other side of the fireplace also curled up in front of it looking my way.

 Chapter 70: Sheldor The Indestructible!

    I looked at the Abyssal form a bit confused. As far as I was aware, I was not expecting any more guests to come over. I still haven''t heard word that the meeting is over either.

    ¡°Do you mean, yourself as my guest?¡± I asked, a bit confused.

    The Abyssal form shook her head with a small smirk making its way across her face, ¡°You''re forgetting something much more important. Though I only learned of it because of your memories.¡±

    I scratched my head and thought about it more. I really had nothing which came to my mind immediately. I really didn¡¯t even think about anyone else who would even come visit.

    That was until I felt a nudge against my tail. Turning around I saw someone which I had not thought would still be around after me and mom left. It was a turtle.

    Gasping, I exclaimed, ¡°Sheldor!¡±

    My pet turtle which mom let me keep from a world which she took me to which had these little turtles in abundance. That''s all I could think of now.

    ****

    When I was little, and before mom showed me shades she took me to a world covered in water. She said that a great water dragon called it home, but that he was away and that he wouldn''t mind if we visited for a bit.

    I was riding on my mom¡¯s head between her horns, completely amazed by all the water, and animals which called it home as she flew over the lapping waves, splaying up water onto us. The sense of all the mana that communicated with me was amazing. A sensation which I would not get at home.

    ¡°Wow! Mom, did you see that big one over there?!¡± I yelled pointing out each new anime which breached the water.

    ¡°Mmmm. Yes that one does seem strong and mighty.¡± She mused, with some happiness.

    ¡°Mommm! It''s pretty though! It''s not all about strength.¡± I huffed, in irritation.

    ¡°Ah yes, while things can be cute, being strong is what keeps things alive.¡± She retorted.

    I grumbled and slapped my tail against her head, ¡°No! I won''t accept that! I will prove to you that pretty things can be strong!¡±

    ¡°Oh? How are you going to prove such things to me?¡± She asked, chuckling.

    I jumped off her head and flapped my wings. I flew down to the water searching the water, I found something which I could use to prove mom wrong. Driving down into the depths of the water I grabbed what I was after and surfaced again.

    Returning In triumph I held out the objective of my search, A little baby turtle. The turtle seemed a bit confused, and withdrew inside of its shell.

    ¡°That is what you are going to use to prove me wrong? A turtle?¡± Vespera, my mom, seemed more amused than anything.

    ¡°What''s wrong with a, ah, turtle?¡± I asked, confused. I clearly felt how strong the shell was on it.

    ¡°Well all it has is defences dear. It can¡¯t attack.¡± She explained.

    ¡°I will prove you wrong!¡± I huffed, ¡°Shelly will prove how strong she is!¡±

    I watched as my mom chuckled,¡± Well first off dear, that''s a male, second, its name must be more than just ¡®Shelly¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Fine, ah, Sheldor. Sheldor the Indestructible!¡± I explained.

    ****

    I gasped and grabbed Sheldor and brought him into a hug. He was still around! I got up and hopped around giggling. He was still here!

    ¡°Sheldor I am home!.¡± I exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh you must be hungry! I must take you out for food!¡± I shouted, realising that he has been here all by himself.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I put him up on my head between my horns feeling how well he fit there, I opened the door and set off to go get some food for him. Happily I started heading to the shop which i would get his favorite food from, but walking up to the hole in the wall shop, it seemed like it was closed. The dust on the door all but states that it has been closed for a long time.

    I sighed, ¡°Sorry Sheldor, but your favorite shop is closed little guy.¡±

    I reached up and gently patted him, when I heard some voices around the corner.

    ¡°Did you hear? Vespera the Terror¡¯s child is back.¡± Said a more masculine voice.

    ¡°Shhhh. Keep your voice down. Do you think she will be like her mom?¡± A female voice hushed the louder male voice.

    ¡°Who is to say, they say she used a shade to escape from the void.¡± A second male voice said.

    ¡°Are you crazy? No shade would do such a thing. I heard the void walker found her.¡± The female chimed up.

    ¡°Do you think he was seeking her out?¡± The first male voice asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be re-¡± The female voice started, ¡°Is this frost?¡±

    I turned and started walking away, realising I had let my emotions out and had frozen half of the building in front of me. I stopped listening to what they were talking about. It was all lies and speculation anyways. Though it had been a long time since I heard mom¡¯s nickname. Vespera the Terror. Fire and Ash. The demon of dragons. I have heard many rumors about my mom before, I ignored them before, but now it seems I am in her shadow now. Having walked some distance wrapped up in my mind, it wasn¡¯t until Sheldor nipped at my head I looked up, and was standing in front of an aquatic shop.

    ¡°Oh well this is nice.¡± I remarked at the good turn of luck, and walked inside.

    Walking inside it seems like it was something of mortal¡¯s collections rather than a store. The walls were covered in wooden parts of boats. Old steering wheels and a masthead near the counter.

    ¡°Ahhh, hello?¡± I asked out loud.

    ¡°Ahh! Hello!.¡± A gruff man''s voice called back out, as a well sun worn god comes out from the back.

    His longer beard speckled with grey hairs, his face and arms well tanned through many years of at sea. As he wears a fisherman''s clothes.

    ¡°I am Morgan! The god of¡­ Well that part is not so important. What can I do for ya little missy?¡± Morgan asked.

    ¡°I need some food for Sheldor.¡± I explained.

    ¡°What is a Sheldor?¡± Morgan asked, leaning over a bit.

    ¡°Not what, but who.¡± I explained and picked up Sheldor off my head, who poked his head out to see who this new person was in front of him.

    ¡°Ah! A snapping turtle! I didn¡¯t think we had those here. Well here let me get you something good for him!¡± The god chuckled heartily and reached under his counter.

    He pulled out some duckweed wrapped minnows and handed them over holding his hand out.

    ¡°Here ya go, this should be good for today, and come over tomorrow and I will have much more food for the fella prepared.¡± He said.

    ¡°Ah how much for this?¡± I asked, referring to the food in his hand.

    ¡°Ah don¡¯t worry about missy. Not everyday you get to see such a creature! Consider this one on the house, for making my day better.¡± He said, and smiled.

    ¡°Oh thank you mister Morgan.¡± I replied, taking the food and feeding Sheldor.

    Morgan smiled and waved as we left. I walked out the door and took a big breath and smiled. Looking at Sheldor¡¯s eye I smiled as he seemed happily content.

    ¡°I am glad that you are happy, Sheldor.¡± I chuckled happily and walked back home.

 Chapter 71: A Night of Dreams

    After getting home I went next to the fire again, and layed down. Having taken Sheldor off my head, I hold him close to me, and curl around him. I took a deep breath, and upon letting it out, I let my entire body relax as almost immediately I drifted off to the world of sleep.

    Opening my eyes, I realised I was dream-walking, but this time things were much more different than normal. I was a human again. Much like that other time. Quickly looking around to make sure that I was alone.

    Looking at my surroundings I seemed to be all alone. It didn¡¯t even seem like there was wild life even. These stones are everywhere. Reaching up into the sky, when looking up, I could just see the tops of them. The sunlight struggled to reach down to where I was.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of those dreams.¡± I muttered.

    I took the time I had to look myself over, and noticed markings which seemed to be part of my body etched down both my human arms. My right arm was blue, like my scales, but the left arm was like the abyssal form of me, color. I could feel power coursing through them, like a wildfire coursing its way through my veins. The air is filled with a hum, of energy, as my heart starts racing. I could feel the energy race down my legs into the souls of my feet. Before I took off in a full dash, as the buildings blur around me and the world seems to bend, but not being used to the human body I quickly stumbled and fell.

    My body was getting tossed around the road, as I couldn''t control my fall and at full speed, I bounced off something metal feeling it crumple under me as the air escaped my lungs. Then the world around me faded to darkness.

    I felt my eyes opening as my consciousness started to come back too, my body was barely responding to what I was asking of it. Rakes of pain coursed through me at each movement of any part of my body. My head was pounding, as my vision was blurred and I couldn''t see clearly. The only part of me which felt mostly fine, was the right side of my body.

    Looking at my right arm, I saw blue flames dancing it way out of the small cuts on my arm. As the cuts were getting closed up the flames were disappearing, but the glowing marks on my arm kept glowing. Looking to my left arm which was throbbing in pain, I was watching my skin crawl across itself as it was stitching itself back together. The cuts left the chance for a violet ooze to leak out instead of blood.

    Seeing such sights just made my head spin even more. I knew this body wasn¡¯t normal but everything about it seems wrong. Not human. This body is the furthest I have seen what looks human, but doesnt even bleed red. Some minor aching soon was all that persisted as I got myself out the wreckage of the now very broken car. The indent of where I crashed into the car, leaving an outline of a human, had an otherworldly feel.

    ¡°Just what is this dream supposed to be¡­¡± I said, out loud.

    Screeching filled the air, from all the buildings, some unearthly howl filled the air. A sense of dread filled my chest. I am not alone, and the only thing which might be saving me is the sunlight, and if the shadows consumed where I am, I might be in trouble. Looking deeper into the buildings, I could faintly see glowing red eyes meeting my gaze.

    Creatures of the night. That''s what they are. Sunlight is where I am safe, and it''s fading. I looked in the direction of the sun, and started running, not full  power like I was before, but not daring to go too slow. As soon as I started running the buildings started howling in glee, eager for a new hunt. I was determined to leave a trail of blue flames and make my escape. When suddenly the world went dark and lost connection with that body.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Suddenly I found myself in what looked like  outer space, but it was different. All the stars which I am used to seeing are different, and yet I could feel faint connections to them all. Dots of blue, pink, and mixed. There seemed to be a lot of mixed stars, but there were also some which were only pink and others which were only blue. Those seemed to always be much closer to the dots of only pink, and it''s when I watched a dot fade away, that I felt like it died.

    I still couldn¡¯t comprehend what this all was. When I watched one mixed dot come my way, as it started to take form. The slowly became a humanoid wolf shape, with deep blue hair, and markings curling down her arms, watches into the off white almost grey fur of hers, when I noticed one eye was blue and another the same pink.

    ¡°I see, you are lost about what all of this is.¡± She said to me.

    ¡°What¡­ What are you? What am I?¡± I stammered out, unable to understand.

    ¡°We are Lost.¡± She confirmed.

    ¡°Well, ya. That''s my name, but what is this?¡± I asked, while I gestured around us.

    ¡°This is the Lost. Each one of the dots is a different Lost. Not many ever see this. You are unique even among the Lost.¡± She remarked.

    I was still baffled by what all this means. I couldn''t understand it. This is not what I was told the world was, no one ever told me about this. Does the dragon king know about this? Did he create me to get access to this? So many thoughts and questions swirled around my head.

    ¡°Wow, you really are clueless huh? Usually most have a feeling of speculation of what this might be, but you really seem clueless.¡± She pointed out.

    ¡°Well ya. I am a dragon. I am supposed to be using mana which is like little spirits, and such. Not this other stuff which I have been using.¡± I explained.

    ¡°Ah yes, well mana, as you call it, takes different forms. Depending where you are it can change its properties, and how it behaves. Where you live it''s much more alive.¡± She explained.

    ¡°I¡­ I can;t do this right now. I need to wake up.¡± I stammered, my head still feeling all this is some fever dream.

    I focused and startled myself awake, opening my eyes, and finding myself in front the fireplace, still with Sheldor, I breathed a sigh of relief. I was back to myself, and it seems the sky is bright now.

    ¡°Maybe I should go see how Ynos, and the others are doing.¡± I mumbled, and stretched getting up.

    ¡°I set Sheldor down and smiled, alright stay here little one, I got something i gotta do. Maybe I will come back and get you so we can go see Morgan again and get your food later.¡± I said, gently petting and rubbing his shell.

 Chapter 72: The Golden Day

    It was some time later, but I found my way to the housing in which Ynos, and his siblings were granted. Knocking on the door, and being let in, I was greeted by Essie.

    ¡°Oh! Lost hello!¡± She greeted me excitedly.

    ¡°Oh hello dear Essie.¡± I greeted her before asking, ¡°Is Ynos here?¡±

    ¡°Ya! Are you going to take him around with you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Well, ya. I wanted to show him some things.¡± I admitted.

    Her eyes got big as she got excited. She hopped around a little bit, before darting inside the building.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I hear Aether ask.

    I walked inside before greeting everyone, ¡°Hello, I am here for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Lost.¡± Ynos said, getting up from where he was resting and coming over to greet me.

    ¡°Ynos.¡± I greeted him, seeing him come over as we greeted each other.

    ¡°I hope meeting with the old lizard and the goddess wasn''t too bad. They can be a bit much.¡± I admitted.

    He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am just happy to see you.¡±

    He looked at me, and I was looking back. I just wanted to get closer to him and nuzzle into chest, but knowing we were being watched made me blush and shake the thought out of my head. Looking back up at him, I could tell that I wasn''t the only one with the same idea.

    ¡°Ah, maybe, we, ah take a¡­ Ah A walk?¡± I stammered out, the more I struggled the more embarrassed I became, curling my tail around myself out of embarrassment.

    Ynos reached over and raised my head to make our eyes meet, as he smiled, ¡°That sounds like a great idea.¡±

    Before I could stop myself, I felt a small whimper leave my throat. It was unfair how collected he seemed.

    ¡°Y-ya, lets ah go.¡± I confirmed and turned and started walking outside.

    ¡°I wanna co-!¡± Essie started but she seemed to have been stopped by Immy.

    I smiled a little bit as we both stepped out onto the street. My mind is trying to find where we should go.

    ¡°Hey, you mentioned chocolate being your favorite before, where would we be able to get some of those?¡± Ynos asked, following me out onto the street.

    ¡°Oh. Ya! I bet her shop would have something you would love!¡± I exclaimed, glad to have a goal of somewhere to go.

    Leading the way, somehow I ended up getting lost and found our way to the shop. Which was open and the two goddesses seemed to be busy making new chocolate treats inside.

    ¡°This is my favorite shop. The goddess Saccharum is the best at making sweets and treats!¡± I exclaimed, before storming inside.

    ¡°Ah welcome to the shop we will be right with y- Oh! Lost! Oh? Who is this dragon with you?¡± Saccharum asked curiously.

    ¡°Ah this Ynos, he is ahh..¡± I felt my face getting flustered.

    ¡®I was gonna say friend, but would that be okay to say that? What if he thinks I don''t like him I cou-¡¯ I was thinking, but my thoughts got interrupted by Ynos speaking up.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Lost brought me here to try these chocolates.¡± Ynos stated, not alluding to the previous question.

    ¡°Ohh! Yes, quite the interesting new treat indeed! We haven''t sold any yet. Let us know what you think of them.¡± The goddess shared, excited for a new customer.

    Before Ynos could prepare himself, the goddess had piled a different variety of chocolates up on the counter for us. The pile had a lot of interesting treats, some are just other treats coated in chocolate.

    ¡°I see you have already discovered chocolate dipping!¡± I exclaimed excitedly about the treats.

    ¡°Yes! Oh there are so many foods that are now even better in chocolate! Strawberries especially!¡± She exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh! Ynos! I know where we can try these!¡± I exclaimed, and gathered up as much of the chocolate as I could.

    Ynos followed my lead, and gathered up the rest, as we took our leave of the wonderful shop. As we proceeded to walk out on the seemingly endless streets, we walked until we were very lost.

    ***

    We somehow ended up out of the city, and to the one place my mom loved. It was on the very edge of the plane itself. A small place which held grass, and dirt, with a small hill that ended abruptly on the cliff edge. At the top of which is a very large and old oak tree.

    ¡°You know it''s said this tree was here before the land was. That the one who made this plane, had planted it themself. There are many rumors as to who that was though.¡± I explained, as we walked up the hill.

    ¡°Oh? Seems like a strong opponent.¡± Ynos said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Oh well if it was a single person who built an entire plane by themselves, then I suppose they would be very strong.¡± I mused.

    We walked up to the top of the hill before sitting down under the tree together side by side. I put some chocolate into my mouth, and watching the sky, I wasn¡¯t sure when it happened but at some point I ended up being wrapped up in his wing and leaning against him.

    ¡°You guys probably are not going to stay here huh?¡± I asked Ynos.

    ¡°No. We will leave at some point.¡± He confirmed.

    ¡°Would you mind if I showed you as much of my home as possible before we leave?¡± I asked him.

    Now it was his turn to be surprised. I didn¡¯t see his face, as my head was against his chest listening to his heart. The sound was something that was comforting at the same time embarrassing.

    ¡°You''re not going to stay? After all of that time away?¡± He asked me.

    I shook my head, ¡°I would love to stay here, but as mom had once told me, ¡®This is your home, not your prison. You should use your wings and explore.¡¯ Ever since then, I have wanted to see what the stars in the sky look like close up. Worlds with fascinating life.¡± I mused.

    I felt his head nuzzle the top of mine. I felt my tail wrap around his as I squeezed him for reassurance.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s what I should do?¡± I asked him, I couldn''t look up at him.

    ¡°I think you should listen to your mom.¡± He assured me, while holding me tighter.

    I nodded and put my head against his chest, which then he used his own to hold mine close.  As we stayed there for hours, under that tree.

 Chapter 73: Setting in Silence

    We stayed under the tree for hours. Till I happened to yawn. Ynos nuzzled me to pick my head up from where it was resting.

    ¡°Sounds like you''re really tired. Maybe you should go home and rest.¡± He suggested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± I pouted, blinking a few times to get my eyes to focus on him.

    ¡°Come one, let''s go.¡± He suggested again, this time with a bit more force as he tried to stand up.

    I used ice to hold him down to me, staying snuggled up to him, ¡°No.¡± I pouted again.

    ¡°Come on, Lost.¡± he said, trying to stand up, breaking the ice.

    ¡°Noooooo¡± I pouted more, clinging to him.

    I heard a deep sigh from him, as he decided to scoop up the remaining chocolate, ¡°Where is your house?¡±

    ¡°My house? Oh¡­ ahhh¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± I replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, confused.

    ¡°Well¡­ I just¡­ find wherever I am going to.. After ahh.. Getting lost¡­¡± I stammered out of embarrassment.

    Ynos stood there in silence for some time, seemingly contemplating what it was I had said. I could understand it if he didn¡¯t believe me.

    ¡°If I get lost while carrying you will I get home?¡± Ynos finally asked after a long silence.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± I admitted.

    His nod, and then proceeding to walk while I cling to him, made it clear that he was going to find out now.

    ¡°Your game plan is just to get lost now? I don¡¯t think it will just take you home. It usually goes to what you''re seeking.¡± I clarified.

    ¡°And what I want is home.¡± He said.

    ¡°Be careful what you wish for-¡± I started as we ended up walking to where Aether and the rest of his siblings were staying, ¡°Or we might go where you want.¡±

    I let go of him and then shyly I gave him some chocolates, ¡°Have these. Maybe we can have a- ahhh, more of those tomorrow.¡±

    Ynos nodded, ¡°I would like to spend more time with you. I really enjoyed today. If you-¡±

    He froze as I leaned in close and kissed him. Shyly I got some space between us.

    ¡°Well see you tomorrow!¡± I shouted happily that I finally made the first move.

    Almost skipping, I made my way down the street. I did not have a goal in mind as I was reliving that moment over and over in my head, feeling my face get warm with the thought.

    ¡®I actually did it. I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡¯ I thought to myself as I squealed with happiness.

    After having walked home, I jumped into bed and curled up, happily before allowing myself to drift off to sleep.

    ***

    I woke up still in my bed. Looking around it didn''t seem to be a dream. I was in my room. Sheldor was laying at the foot of my bed sleeping, otherwise it was as I had left.

    ¡°No sleep walk today.¡± I noted, as I got up and stretched.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I made my way into the kitchen and ate some food, as I thought about what I should do today.

    ¡°Well, you know you could do whatever you want,¡± Abyssal  whispered from behind me, before taking the seat across the table from me.

    I met her gaze, then rolled my eyes, ¡°Well no dah. I just don¡¯t know what that is yet.¡±

    Abyssal form sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t get it. The amount of power you have!¡±

    ¡°What? The ice I create? It''s not that strong. Aether, now that''s mana strong. Ynos that is muscle strong. I am neither of those. I am just a water dragoness, who quite literally froze over.¡± I responded.

    ¡°Your biggest problem is not believing in yourself, or seeing your own potential.¡± She said before dissolving away.

    ¡°You need to stop¡­ ah, looking so shady.¡± I huffed.

    I took a look at the meat which was in front of me, and sighed. It seems when I talk to my abyssal form I lose my appetite. This time was no different. I picked up the food and put it away before making my way over to the nearest window, and putting my face up to the glass and looking outside, I saw the weather was clear.

    ¡°Seems things never change. I kinda miss the unpredictable weather. The stormy days, that I would bring Hickory into the cave to protect him from. Not that he needed protection from it the same way dragons do.¡± I chuckled, remembering when I got excited seeing my first storm and got struck by lighting while flying.

    ¡®I should go by the Morgan guy, and get some more food for Sheldor.¡¯ I thought to myself, finally having made up my mind.

    ***

    Walking along the road, the light was slowly starting to get visible, and not many others were on the roads yet. I was approaching the shop when I heard voices from inside the shop.

    ¡°Give us all you have, old man!¡± A muffled dragon¡¯s voice shouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything! I promise!¡± Morgans voice could be heard.

    I poked my head inside, to see a dragon holding down Morgan who is pinned to the ground sword out of his reach, and two gods standing behind the dragon watching from a distance.

    I felt rage simmering within, as I grabbed the ground.

    ¡°Do it.¡± Abyss whispered in my ear, as I felt a strange power brush its way down the scales of my arm, as ice extended from me and quickly crept the legs of the two gods who were standing watch and becoming solid, freezing the gods legs in place.

    ***

    ¡°It doesn''t have to be any harder than you making it to be, old man. Just give me your money and we leave.¡± I growled, feeling the warmth and assurance my flames brought to me. The fire dancing along my scales.

    I was so focused on the old god in front of me, it took me a second to hear the commotion from the two i brought along, to look back. The sight I saw sent shivers down each of my scales.

    In the doorway to the shot stood a dragoness, of blue scales, who seemed frostbitten. Her eyes a furious bright blue, with almost pink dancing within the darkness. What was scary, was the ice was clawing its way across the room, grasping and freezing everything it touched. It was quite visible, but it was like the smile of a dragoness was that of a monster. The pressure blasting through the door into the room, it took my legs all they had to keep from buckling under me.

    The two gods I brought to keep watch of my back were incapacitated by the ice, and my chances for escaping were getting smaller by the second. I took all my mana I had gathered, and shielding me in its warm embrace I shielded myself as I jumped at the nearest window and crashed through it to escape the building.

 Chapter 74: The Longest Day Part 1

    The weight got off my chest, allowing me to finally breathe in some fresh air. My head felt like I was thrown overboard my ship. After blinking a few times to clear my vision, I see a nice pretty blue. It rippled like the oceans back home. The smell of the salty ocean water, and the splashes of sea water upon my face. Felt like the ocean¡¯s embrace, the weightlessness one gets when floating in water.

    When my vision cleared up I noticed the waves, which I was looking at, were the side of a dragon. A familiar dragon at that.

    ****

    ¡°I am sorry about your shop Morgan. I tried the best I could¡­¡± I sheepishly admitted.

    I had Morgan in some water mana to help heal him, and while I was doing that I was busy cleaning the shop, but broke some things as I did. There were some shelves glued back together with ice, and paint peeled off the walls.

    ¡°I also removed the intruders from here. I hope they don''t come back and cause more problems for you Morgan.¡± I explained.

    Morgan laughs a hardy laugh, then said, ¡°It''s alright lass. I wouldn''t be where I am if I hadn¡¯t faced worse than this. Guess you could call it old age.¡±

    ¡°If you''re really fine with it¡­¡± I mumbled lowering my head.

    ¡°Yes, I am. Thank you for the save there.¡± He said, as I helped him up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what happened. Heh.¡± I nervously admit.

    Morgan looked at me, and seemed to ponder something before waving off what it was he was thinking of.

    ¡°Well either way, because you''re here I am in a better situation.¡± He stated.

    I nodded, understanding that we were safe for now. No one was going to bother us right now. A moment of peace.

    I sighed, and surprised myself by feeling a weight come off my shoulders. I hadn¡¯t noticed how worried I was. When I fought the Shades, I didn¡¯t have time to think about what it ment. Those fights could hurt others. It is not just protecting those you care about, but those who were not even involved. All the dragons and gods who have not seen the war, can live in rough peace, because of the ones fighting.

    An ice serpent forms and nuzzles me, snapping me out of my thoughts. I looked over and saw the smile the serpent had, before dissolving.

    I took a deep breath, ¡°Alright. I promise, Morgan, that I will protect everyone here. I want to join the VoidWalker. I want to fight in the war. Like my mom did.¡±

    Morgan smiled, ¡°I can see it in your eyes. The same look your mother had. I bet you will do great, lass.¡± He said.

    ¡°Thank you Mr.Morgan.¡± I said, grateful for the compliment.

    He grins looking at me, ¡°Oh your mother is lucky to have a daughter like you. You have a heart as big as a city, and enough kindness to make a shade second-guess what it is doing.¡± He chuckled.

    I blushed, ¡°I have not heard that before. It¡¯s really nice. I never met my dad, but I hope he is as amazing as you are Morgan.¡± I replied, smiling.

    As I left the shop, with some food for Sheldor, he waved me off. I smiled back at him, grateful for the kind words he gave me. I can¡¯t wait for mom to get home, and talk to her about Morgan, and how kind he has been.

    ****

    Approaching home, there was Zephyrion waiting by the door. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to be here. It looked like he was here for a little while, maybe he arrived just after I left.

    ¡°Hello, Zeph. What are you doing here?¡± I asked, walking past him into my home.

    ¡°Are you busy? You have been gone from your home quite often.¡± He noted.

    ¡°Well, there have been things I wanted to see, and do.¡± I replied, used to his games, as I held up Sheldor¡¯s food.

    ¡°I see. Is there anyone else here?¡± He asked, peering inside the house.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°There could be. Why?¡± I asked back, putting Sheldor¡¯s food in his feeding bowl.

    Sheldor heard the food, and came out. As he did he looked at Zephyrion, and hissed. An unusual reaction to guests. I didn¡¯t remember Sheldor not liking Zephyrion. It was an odd reaction.

    ¡°Well, you are being summoned.¡± He finally stated.

    I stopped and looked him right in the eyes. A silence hung between us. There was one thing I knew about Zephyrion, and that was he never speaks fully. Leaves open ends in every conversation, but he didn¡¯t. Whatever I was being summoned for was serious.

    ¡°Alright let''s go.¡± I said, standing up to leave.

    ***

    It was when Aether and the others entered here days ago, but it was hard to believe I was being summoned so many days later. Following Zephyrion inside the massive temple. Walking deep into the heart, we entered into a massive room, which was thick in cosmic mana. It almost still smelt like Aether in here.

    As expected the two rulers were inside the room waiting for me. The pressure emitted from the dragon, Yrvai, was immense. He seemed really occupied with many things until I neutered the room. He seemed puzzled, almost not sure how to start the conversation.

    While opposite of him, was the goddess, Qhalta, who was focused on the situation at hand. She was the first to speak up.

    ¡°Lost, little one. It has come to our attention that something might be wrong.¡± She started.

    ¡°Oh do not lead the little one on. We lost contact with your mom.¡± Yrvai stated.

    I froze where I was. You don¡¯t lose contact with a dragon, unless they are dead, or worse.

    ¡°You.. lost contact? She is.. Dead?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You picked that up fast. Though we have sent some to try to find her, none have been able to.¡± Yrvai explained.

    ¡°We have not confirmed that she is dead, just that we can''t figure out where she is.¡± Qhalta continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s just saying she is dead and you can¡¯t find her body.¡± I choked out, as emotions broiled.

    Sadness and anger clashed hard within me, as I didn¡¯t know what was worse. To think they lost contact with my mom, it''s unfathomable. My mom is much too strong to fall in battle. I shutter as the anger starts to win over.

    ¡°I was saved, just as my mom died?¡± I asked, not to anyone.

    ¡°It is a shame to have lost such a strong dragon.¡± Yrvai stated, adding fuel to the flames.

    I felt my body physically react to the words, as a viscous jagged serpent of ice was suddenly created, as fog rolled off its body and out of its open mouth as its tongue flicked out licking the air. The Abyss within me stirred greedily. The serpent loosely coiled around me.

    ¡°What is that?!¡± Yrvai shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Is it alive? Is it what freed Lost?¡± Qhalta asked curious as to how it worked.

    Though I ignored both of their comments as rage consumed my mind, and sorrow filled my heart. The ice within my soul space shutters, as cracks begin to form deep within the ice.

    The Abyssal form greedily encouraged me to continue, ¡°Yes! More! Free me!¡± It shouted in my head.

    Then suddenly I found myself looking my mom in the face, when I was younger and hurt.

    She lifted my chin up, to look at her, with just one claw, ¡°Lost dear, it''s okay to hurt, but whatever you do, do not take it out on those around you.¡± She stated.

    ¡°But, all I hear is how I am ¡®Verpera¡¯s only hatchling.¡¯ People are making fun of me because I don¡¯t have a dad, or siblings.¡± I mumbled out, trying to hold back my tears.

    ¡°Just because they are not here, doesn''t mean you don''t have any.¡± She said, smiling a warm smile.